Adventures of a Soldier - Written by Himself

By Author	[ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z \| Other Symbols ]
By Title	[ A B C D E F G H I J K L M N O P Q R S T U V W X Y Z \| Other Symbols ]
By Language

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon

We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

Title: Adventures of a Soldier - Written by Himself
Author: Costello, Edward
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.

*** Start of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Adventures of a Soldier - Written by Himself" ***

ADVENTURES OF A SOLDIER

WRITTEN BY HIMSELF.

BEING

THE MEMOIRS

EDWARD COSTELLO, K.S.F.

FORMERLY A NON-COMMISSIONED OFFICER IN THE RIFLE BRIGADE,
LATE CAPTAIN IN THE BRITISH LEGION, AND NOW ONE OF THE WARDENS OF
THE TOWER OF LONDON;

COMPRISING

NARRATIVES OF THE CAMPAIGNS IN THE PENINSULA UNDER THE
DUKE OF WELLINGTON,
AND THE SUBSEQUENT CIVIL WARS IN SPAIN.

What, must I tell it thee?
As o’er my ev’ning fire I musing sat
Some few days since, my mind’s eye backward turn’d
Upon the various changes I have pass’d—
How in my youth with gay attire allur’d,
And all the grand accoutrements of war,
I left my peaceful home: Then my first battles,
When clashing arms, and sights of blood were new:
Then all the after-chances of the war;
Ay, and that field, a well-fought field it was.

COUNT BASIL.

Second Edition.

LONDON:
COLBURN AND CO., PUBLISHERS,
GREAT MARLBOROUGH STREET.
1852.

LONDON:
Printed by Schulze and Co., 13, Poland Street.

GENERAL SIR A. F. BARNARD, K.C.B, K.C.H.

&c. &c. &c.

COLONEL OF THE RIFLE BRIGADE,

AND GOVERNOR OF CHELSEA COLLEGE,

THIS VOLUME

Is most respectfully Dedicated,

BY THE AUTHOR,

EDWARD COSTELLO.

PREFACE

THE FIRST EDITION.

So many Lives of Soldiers have already been written, and by abler pens
than mine, and so many tales have arisen out of the chequered scenes of
the late Peninsular War, and the short existence of the British Legion,
that I dare not be very sanguine of creating for my work any great
degree of interest.

But every man’s life is a volume of change, felt and expressed according
to his peculiar dispositions and feelings, which are as varied under a
military as they can be under a civil life. Could the never to be
forgotten Tom Crawley but give his own detail!—could Long Tom of
Lincoln, once one of the smartest of our regiment, now the forlorn
bone-picker of Knightsbridge, but pen his own eventful track—could
Wilkie, Hetherington, Plunket, and many others of those humbler heroes,
conquerors in such well-contested fields as Rodrigo, Badajoz, Salamanca,
and Waterloo, &c., whose exploits form the principal attractions in this
volume, and whose stubborn spirits and perforated bodies formed
key-stones for the fame of our immortal Wellington, whose standard might
have found a sandy support but for the individual bravery of the
soldiers of his invincible divisions: could they but recount their
varied casts of fortune—who would fail to read their histories and help
to rear a cypress to their memories?

With these considerations, I send this volume forth, trusting that the
reader will bear in mind that he who wrote it was both actor and
spectator in the scenes he has narrated, and feels assured that by their
perusal, he will be enabled to guess at what is generally felt and
experienced by the individual soldier.

In the British Legion I held a medium rank. I saw not only what its
soldiers were, but caught a glance at their officers: with them my
military career flickered out its last moments of existence. Its
brighter fortunes, short as they were, however, gave me sufficient
opportunity to value those unfortunate men—my humbler comrades, and to
be convinced by their deeds, that the British soldier, with sickness,
oppression, the lash, and other distresses, still possessed his old
spirit, and was as fitted to reap laurels as he had been in more
glorious times.

EDWARD COSTELLO.

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.

Introduction of myself to the reader—To the service—Who would not be a
Soldier?—A recruit—Wilkie—Cupid’s Row-dow—The service endangered by
another—Arrival at Liverpool—I am made prisoner, but not by the
French—Recaptured by our sergeant—Lichfield round-house—St. Paul’s—I
join my regiment, and the regiment joins us—Great numbers of rank and
file burnt alive 1

CHAPTER II.

I join Captain O’Hare’s company—He falls in a passion—The “fair” and
“unfair” appointment—Disappointment—Things of a private nature—Tom
Crawley—An example—The Hero—How to catch “flats” in “squads”—New way
to tap a barrel—A Rifleman’s plan for sweeping chimneys and
tap-rooms—Pipe-clay and parade—The regiment embark for Portugal 6

CHAPTER III.

Tom Plunket’s Military Career 11

CHAPTER IV.

Arrival in Portugal—Crauford’s forced marches—Teetotalism with a
vengeance—The effect of the opposite extreme—Spanish mode of keeping a
man from stealing wine—False reports—Talavera—We arrive the day after
the fight—A battle scene—Sir Arthur Wellesley—General Cuesta—Dough Boy
Hill—The fever—I am taken ill—Elvas hospital—How to cure a
fever—Convalescence—Burial scenes—Our Sextons—March to my regiment—The
Germans—Pig-skins in danger, our own also—Captain Pakenham—Hanging
matters—Two dozen of each—Not sham pain—German discipline 19

CHAPTER V.

Old Trowsers—Sleeping and waking—O’Hare again—Colonel Beckwith—Two upon
one—Meagher—Barba del Puerco—General Crauford taken by surprise—The
Portuguese incorporation with the light division—Rodrigo—Gallegos—The
Beacon night scenes on picquet—Lord Wellington—Napoleon’s
Marriage—Crauford’s stratagem—The French spy—We retreat to Fort
Conception 28

CHAPTER VI.

Villa de Mula—Night expedition to Villa de Puerco—Both parties
retire—Death of Colonel Talbot—A soldier’s grave—The effects of a
miscarriage—Fort Conception blown up—A mistake and no mistake—Another
mistake, a ball in the right knee—The bridge over the Coa—A friend in
need, a friend indeed—Charity abroad and at home—A surgeon’s advice—A
blessing—A cough, an uncomfortable companion—Spanish apathy—We arrive
at Fraxedas 34

CHAPTER VII.

Mondego—The Coimbra—Figueras—The maggots—Lisbon—Battle of Busaco—Retreat
to Torres Vedras—Lord Wellington’s generalship—Belem—Jack ashore and
Jonathan also—Yankey and Lankey—Billy M’Nabb—The Highland kite and
Lowland tail—Josh. Hetherington—Sperum Poco—Portuguese
piety—Aruda—Doing what the enemy left undone—Tom Crawley again—In
state—A hot berth—Our enemies laugh at Tom in his glory 41

CHAPTER VIII.

The enemy retire upon Santarem—We retire upon Vallée—The bridge over the
Rio Mayor—The French out-lying sentries—Their camp ground—Comparative
quietude—The still—Escape from assassination—Tom Crawley’s
ghost-story—The “Death and Glory men”—The charms of a Brunswickian
appetite—Their desertions—Sergeant Fleming—His court-martial—We meet
our enemies on the water and contend—A comment on both sides 50

CHAPTER IX.

General Crauford leaves for England—Sir William Erskine takes the
command—Mounseer Strauss—We enter Santarem—Scenes of horror—Mile
posts of the “grande armée”—Retaliations of the Portuguese—Two
upon one—Pombal—Smart work—German gallantry—Auction—A new
division—Redinha—An accident—Long Tom of Lincoln—The deserter—A
return of favours 58

CHAPTER X.

Our march upon Condeixa—Tom Crawley again—Hot and cold—Affair of Casal
Nova—Death of Major Stewart—The French continue retreating—The two
brothers—Night scene—The French continue their havoc—The Caçadore—The
pet goat—Lord Wellington again—Our old Colonel—The promise of the
Staff—The Recruits—British enthusiasm inspired—The two French
prisoners—Particulars of Massena’s retreat and state of his troops—St.
Patrick’s Day—If I had a donkey—The river Caira—Our distressing
privations—O’Brien and the old Patrone—Arrival at Friexedas—Adjutant
Stewart killed—Sabugal—Carrying of the enemy’s position—Encomiums of
our Colonel—Death of Lieut. Arbuthnot—Disagreeable bed-fellow—A light
on the subject—Evacuation of Portugal by the French, Almeida
excepted—The British follow into Spain—Arrival at Gallegos—The enemy
active in Rodrigo—The skulker—Poor Burke—Expedition and disappointment
in search of a convoy 66

CHAPTER XI.

Our advance videttes, and the French cavalry—Manœuvring in front of
Villa Formosa—The Suttler and the Dragoons—Sergeant-Major
Sharp—Morning of the 5th May—General Crauford returns—Portuguese
welcome—Fuentes d’Onor—French Dragoon challenges to single
combat—Retreat on Navez d’Aver—Charges of cavalry—A deep game by the
French—Squaring it with the enemy—The 79th Highlanders—A prisoner
against his will—The French sentry and General Crauford—The Light
Dragoons again—Sergeant-Major Sharp again—Scene of discipline—That
lash disappointed—The German fratricide 77

CHAPTER XII.

Almeida closely invested by the fifth division, but not close
enough—Evacuation by the French—Suicide of the Colonel of the
4th—Sabugal—We cross the Coa—The comet—Much ado about nothing—Tom
Crawley’s fears—March through Castello Branco—Portalegre, &c.,
to Campo Mayor—Tom Crawley poisoned—Blockade of Ciudad
Rodrigo—Atalaya—Hunting excursion with the Staff—Our third battalion
joins us—Colonel Barnard—Tommy Searchfield—Middy ashore—Deficiency of
rations—A new arrival—His adventure—Spanish spite—The pigs—Rodrigo
relieved by the French—Our division—We rejoin the army—Battle of El
Bodon—We return to Guinaldo—Again invest Rodrigo—January, 1812—Fort
Piquerine stormed—The stripping of the prisoners by the Portuguese—Tom
Crawley again—Cure for a skulk 86

CHAPTER XIII.

Cold reception—Preparation to storm Rodrigo—I join the
“Forlorn-Hope”—The breaches—General Crauford killed—Uniacke mortally
wounded—Major Napier wounded—Taking of the town—A rough
customer—Wilkie again—Death of Wilkie—A gift—The left breach after the
battle—Wilkie’s grave—Horrors of a storm—This is my niece, Sir—The
right breach—Captain Uniacke—The Light Division leave Rodrigo in
disguise—Who the devil are those fellows?—We enter El Bodon 94

CHAPTER XIV.

Burial of General Crauford—Anecdote of Ladrone! Ladrone!—Corporal
Miles—Burial of Uniacke—A French seat of honour in jeopardy—A wolf! a
wolf!—Deserters shot—Scene of execution—March to Castello de Vide
across the Tagus—Execution of Corporal Arnal for desertion—Badajoz—A
man dreaming of his head being off with his head on; singular
fulfilment—Tom Crawley’s dislike to conchology—His alarms—The Duke of
Wellington saluted by the enemy—Remarkable feature of the case—A
French curative or an ill-wind, &c. 102

CHAPTER XV.

Storming of Badajoz—I join the Forlorn-Hope again—Presentiments of Major
O’Hare and Captain Jones—Their deaths—The stormers—The Ladder-men—I am
wounded—The French prisoner—O’Brien—Sacking of the town—Scene of
horror—Reflections—The Duke of Wellington and his men—Johnny Castles
introduced with a rope round his neck—The drummer-boy—A firelock goes
off, and so does a Corporal—I return to the camp—Casualties at
Badajoz—The French prisoner and a new acquaintance—His account of the
evacuation of Almeida—His opinion of the British soldiers 114

CHAPTER XVI.

I recover from my wounds and rejoin my regiment at Ituera—“Nine
holes”—March for Salamanca—Sergeant Battersby—The grenadier and
the murder of his wife, &c., &c.—Marmont out-manœuvred—Assault
of Fort St. Vincent—Retreat of the enemy—We arrive at Rueda—The
wine-vaults—My descent into one—Fright, &c.—Manœuvring of the
two armies—Skirmishing—A gallant Frenchman—Pratt and his
prisoner 126

CHAPTER XVII.

Battle of Salamanca—My wounds break out afresh—I go into the Hospital at
Salamanca—The Germans and their prisoners—A recognition—Michael
Connelly—His death and burial—Josh. Hetherington again—A new
acquaintance—His accounts of the Guerillas, &c.—A keepsake for a
sweetheart—The Guerilla—The army retrace their steps to
Salamanca—Proceed to Rodrigo—Heavy wet—Spanish payment;
acknowledgment—A dry coat—Lord Charles Spencer and his acorns—We
continue our march—The babes in the wood—Hard skirmishing with the
enemy’s advanced-guard—A woman in distress—Pepper—Hunger, cold, and
fatigue—Finish of the Burgos retreat 133

CHAPTER XVIII.

Head-quarters at Grenalda—Don Julian Sanchez, the celebrated Guerilla
Chief—Weakness of our numbers—Incorporation of Spaniards into our
regiments—A thief—Punishment of, and opinion of the men—General orders
for a collection among the men and officers to relieve Russian
losses—A ball, in which thousands were present—Campaign of 1813
commenced—The Life Guards and the Blues join us—The French retreat to
Burgos—Secret expedition for bread—Our surprise—Retreat—General Sir
Lowry Cole—His temple spectacles made use of to reconnoitre—Our
escape—A few remarks—Three alternatives—A cavalry affair on the 18th
June—German brotherhood again 144

CHAPTER XIX.

We encamp near Puebla, on the road to Vittoria—Battle of Vittoria—A man
obliged to hold his jaw—Affair of Bayonets—The 88th—Blanco—Daly—French
defeated—A prisoner rescued—The carriage of Joseph Napoleon—His wife,
&c.—His bâton—A prise—Attempt to rob me—Sergeant Lee—Night scenes
after the battle—The sale of the spoils—I distribute my money for
safety—We march on Salvatierra—Halt at Pampeluna—Another brush
wanted—Lesaca—The enemy on the heights of Santa Barbara dislodged—The
French attempt to relieve Pampeluna—The Bidassoa—The French too late
for the “fare”—We also—A race back by way of “hurry”—The Regiment’s
birth-day—Sergeant Fawfoot’s loss and re-instalment—My treasure—My
comrade—His good faith—Siege and storm of San Sebastian—The four
hundred gallant Frenchmen—Their charge and escape—The 52nd and their
badges—Remarks, &c. 153

CHAPTER XX.

We encamp on the banks of the Bidassoa—Scenes on the water-edge—A narrow
escape with a lady in question,“Ah, there’s the rub”—Tom Crawley and
the biscuits—Our third battalion carry the heights of Vera—The French
camp, “the last of the French”—The Pyrenees—The mountain father—Up
hill and down dale—The battle of the Nivelle—Manly and Spanish
affection—Blanco again—His gallantry—Tom Crawley—A hug from a granny
dear—The last struggle—Crawley’s departure—A tear for Tom—A reel—St.
Jean de Lus—The French endeavour to make a stand—Colonel Sir Andrew
Barnard wounded—Death messengers fly fast 168

CHAPTER XXI.

9th December—Our picquets driven in—We are nearly outflanked—We retire—A
rally under the eye of Wellington—Lieutenant Hopwood and Sergeant
Brotherwood killed—Excellent feeling between the French and English
soldiers—Consequent General Order—Johnny Castles in the
advance—Picquet-house—Murder at Tarbes—Blanco again—Collection made
for the widow—Battle of Toulouse—“Amende Honorable”—We encamp on the
banks of the Garonne—“Fall in”—The Spaniards make a mistake—General
Picton rectifies it—The enemy retreat into Toulouse—They evacuate the
town—French leave—Theatre of Toulouse—“A Rifleman on the look
out.” 176

CHAPTER XXII.

We continue to pursue the enemy on their retreat—Halted on the second
day—A carriage brings Soult and peace—French troops disbanded—Friendly
intercourse with our men—Castle Sarazin—Our men prefer the ground for
a bed, in preference to a feather one—The French sergeant—The
invitation—Parade—The dinner—Farewell to the Spaniards and
Portuguese—Cupid enlisting deserters—Poor Blanco—Embarkation for
England—The ‘Ville de Paris’—The sergeant in hope of a wife—Arrival at
Portsmouth—The sergeant in search of a wife—Their meeting and
parting 182

CHAPTER XXIII.

Quartered in Dover—Receive our new clothing, &c.—May, 1815—Receive
orders to embark for Ostend—We arrive safe—Bruges—Ghent—Brussels—15th
of June—Belong to the fifth division under General Picton—Descend the
wood of Soignies to Waterloo—Duke of Wellington arrives from
Brussels—Battle of Waterloo—I receive a wound in my right hand,
shatters one of my fingers—Return to Brussels—The pretty
house-keeper—The child—Its dead mother—Genappe—Scenes on the road to
Brussels—Arrival at Brussels—Numbers of wounded in the
streets—Kindness and attention of the Brussels’ ladies—The fair
surgeon 189

CHAPTER XXIV.

Brussels’ hospitals—The British and French soldiers under amputation—I
lose my finger—Another loss also—I leave the hospital and am removed
to the Provost Guard—The Belgian marauders bared to the skin—The point
of honour—Sensation produced on their comrades—The Belgian regiment
under arms—Guard-house surrounded—Narrow escape—Removal of the
Belgians—Assassination of a French Count by a Cossack officer—Medals
sent from England—Consequent dissensions—Poor Wheatley—Quarters at
Mouvres—Augustine—An old acquaintance—A rival—Augustine leaves her
father’s house—Pursued—Her father’s despair—Removal to Cambray—The
regiment receives orders to embark for England—We part 197

CHAPTER XXV.

Disembark at Dover—Shorn Cliff Barracks—I am Invalided, and pass the
Board at Chelsea—Augustine’s arrival—Sixpence a day—Sir Andrew
Barnard—Sir David Dundas—My hopeless condition—Blood money—The
Honourable Doctor Wellesley—Mr. Walsford—Augustine returns with me to
France—I retrace my steps alone to Calais—To Dover—Dreadful extremes—A
new field for practice—A friend in need—Another “Forlorn-Hope”—Colonel
Ford—A Rifleman without an appetite—Death of Augustine 207

CHAPTER XXVI.

I enter the British Legion as Lieutenant—I raise a regiment of
Riflemen—Appoint the non-commissioned officers—Recruiting
districts—The peer and the dustmen—General Evans thanks—Embark at
Gravesend—Voyage across the Bay of Biscay—Arrival in Spain—We land at
Portugaletta—Pat’s logic—Spanish sentries shoot a man by mistake—A bad
omen—Men confined for not wearing that which they never had—Modern
rifle officers—Colonel de Rottenburgh—Legion officers classified—Fine
appearance of the men—Rifles march to Zorossa—Head quarters at
Bilboa—Bad quarters of the men—Severe drills—Bad beginning—The men
begin to droop through ill-treatment—“Cats” indiscriminately
used—Lieutenant Robinson drowned 213

CHAPTER XXVII.

Intention of the Spanish Government respecting our winter quarters—March
to Vittoria—Enemy oblige us to go round—The rear of the Legion
engaged—Baggage divided from it—Commencement of the plunder at
Bilboa—Arrival at Castro—Enemy supposed to be in the vicinity—We
remain at Castro—March the next day—Mountainous route—An accident—The
pass of Las Goras—March to Bonia—My company placed in the
advance—Orders to prepare for cavalry—Doubts and fears—A narrow
escape—Arrival at Breviesca—Breviesca—Head Quarters—My old
Patrone—Hints to revolutionists—System of regular drill begun—Riflemen
drilled collectively—I practice my company in sham fighting—Provosts
and hardship—Lay in a winter stock of sickness—Legion paid up to
November, 1835—Last payment—March of death—We march for Vittoria—Pass
of Pancorbo—The dead Patrone—Approach to Vittoria—My old
recollections—The 45th—Halt about three miles from the city—Spanish
troops come out to meet us—Triumphant entry into Vittoria—The veteran
Colonel 222

CHAPTER XXVIII.

Vittoria as it then was—A bad wind that blows nobody any good—Rifles
rather comfortable at first—Severe weather—Morning scenes and cries in
Vittoria—The flogging system—Men not starved—A comparison of
facts—Hospitals get crammed with sick—Singular economy—The old
Colonel’s two sons—The Chapelgorris decimated by order of
Espartero—The Rifles march to Matuca—The whole Legion assemble at
Matuca—Cordova engaged—A Carlist village—A confession—A night
retreat—Colonel’s anxiety—Arlaban—Change of looks both in the men and
the inhabitants—March to Trevina—Sharp winter of 1835 232

CHAPTER XXIX.

Return to Vittoria—The mortality and state of the hospitals—Deaths among
the medical officers—Scenes in the wards—Legion supposed to be
poisoned—Don José Elgoez—His first ordeal—A discovery—Execution of the
two bakers—Description of the “Garotta”—Legion march and
counter-marches—Mode of warfare adopted by General Evans—Frequent
desertion 238

CHAPTER XXX.

Sudden and unjust dismissal of the officers—Copies from General
Orders—Spanish compliments to the French and British Legions—Cordova
between two fires—Some French officers resign—Difference betwixt the
British and French Legion—Parting moments between a French Colonel and
his men—Legion receive orders to proceed to San Sebastian—The sick
left behind to guard the sick—March through the country to
Santander—Arrival at the Convent of Carbon—New clothing—Recruits,
&c.—My opinion of the Legion 244

CHAPTER XXXI.

Embark for San Sebastian—A thirty-two-pounder, and no mistake—A bloody
force—Brains where they were wanted, unfortunately—A prize—Arrival at
San Sebastian—Anticipated attack—Colonel de Rottenberg taken ill—Major
Fortescue—Opinions—His maiden speech—Two companies broke up the others
of the regiment—5th of May—Attack on the lines of San Sebastian—A
hullabaloo—6th Scotch taken for enemies—Helter-skelter—I receive a
severe wound—Am carried into San Sebastian—My letter to my
wife 250

CHAPTER XXXII.

The loss of my company in the late action—Apprehensions about my
leg—Medal and pewter—A candidate for Knighthood—Captain Plunkett—His
death, &c.—A Rifleman assassinated—Fire-eaters—Sketch of San
Sebastian—Lord John Hay’s battery—Ramble towards Passages—Something
serious—Awkward squads—Singular decline of Spanish Bigotry—A Sectarian
alarmed 256

CHAPTER XXXIII.

Disorganised state of the Legion—Three months’ pay—A holiday—The 6th and
8th Scotch lay down their arms—Reasons—My wishes to retire from the
Legion—I give up the command of the company—A reflection—I embark for
Santander—Report myself to Colonel Arbuthnot—My new command—The
convent of Carbon—Short description—Inhabitants of—First sample—A
speculation—A Quarter-master’s conscience—I place him under arrest—A
horse! A horse! 263

CHAPTER XXXIV.

An orderly dragoon puts us all in confusion—A stir—Retreat upon
Santander—The dangers of forgetfulness—Cure for a fever—We return to
our old quarters—Captain Shields and Major Clark’s visit—An appeal—A
new mode of raising “Volunteers”—Glory or death by famine—One hundred
and twenty men are starved into the service again—Scene in
Santander—British soldiers and subjects—More assassinations—A
cold-blooded Spaniard—A peace-loving Commandant—Captain Oakley and his
“cats”—Continued horrors of the convent—Assassination—A relief from
purgatory—A conclusion 268

ADVENTURES

A SOLDIER.

CHAPTER I.

To give a young gentleman right education,
The army’s the only good school in the nation.

SWIFT.

IT has ever been the fashion in story telling to begin, I believe, with
the birth of the hero, and as I do not forget, for a moment, that I am
my own, I can only modestly say with young Norval I am,

... ... ... of parentage obscure
Who nought can boast, but my desire to be
A soldier.

I was born at the town of Mount Mellick, Queen’s County, Ireland, on the
26th October, 1788. When I was seven years old my father removed to
Dublin, where he had been appointed to the situation of tide waiter. As
soon as I became a good sized youth, my father bound me apprentice to a
cabinet-maker, in King William Street, in the aforesaid city; but urged
by a roving and restless spirit, I soon grew tired of my occupation,
which I left on morning early “without beat of drum.”

I next went to live with an uncle, a shoemaker, who employed several men
to work in his business. Among these was an old soldier, who had lost a
leg, fighting under Sir Ralph Abercrombie, in Egypt. From this old
blade, I think it was, I first acquired that martial ardour that so
frequently infects young men in time of war. There was, indeed, no
resisting the old pensioner’s description of glory. I became red hot for
a soldier’s life, and although rejected as too young for the regulars, I
“listed,” as it is technically called, in the Dublin Militia on the 17th
of June, 1806.

At the latter end of the following year, our regiment was stationed at
Londonderry, in the north of Ireland, where I volunteered into the 95th,
since made the “Rifle Brigade.” It was rather singular, but I remember I
was the only volunteer from the regiment who joined the rifles.

After receiving my bounty of the eighteen guineas (£4 of which were
deducted for my kit, which I was to have on joining), the sum allowed at
that time to those who volunteered from the militia, I took the mail
coach for Dublin, where I found a recruiting party of my new regiment,
consisting of one sergeant, a corporal and six privates. I must say I
felt highly delighted with the smart appearance of the men, as well as
with their green uniform. The sergeant proposed that I should remain in
Dublin, being as it were, almost a native of that city, from which
circumstance he thought I might materially assist in raising recruits.

Recruiting, on the pay of a private soldier, is anything but pleasant,
and particularly if he be confined to the mere shilling a-day, doled out
to him once a-week, for he not unfrequently spends it all the first
night he receives it. I myself had woefully experienced this, having
been frequently for days without food, through my irregularities and my
unwillingness to acquaint my friends that I was so near them.

I was crawling about one day in this manner, heartily tired of my first
sample of military life, garbed in an old green jacket of the
sergeant’s, when I was accosted by a smart young fellow. After eyeing me
rather shrewdly from head to foot for several seconds, “I say, green
boy,” said he, “do you belong to the Croppies? D—— me, but I like your
dress. What bounty do you give?”

“Eighteen guineas,” replied I.

“Come then,” said he, “tip us a shilling. I’m your man.” Unfortunately
for me, I had not a farthing, for I had eaten nothing for that and the
whole of the previous day. However, knowing that we received two pounds
for every recruit, I hurried into a public-house near at hand, and
requested of the landlord to lend me a shilling, telling him the use for
which I wanted it. This he very kindly did, and I handed it over to the
recruit, who, chucking it instantly on the counter, called for the worth
of it in whiskey. While we remained drinking, the sergeant, whom I had
sent for, arrived, and supplying us with money, the recruit passed the
doctor and was sworn in for our corps.

His name was Wilkie, he was an Englishman; his father having been sent
for from Manchester to superintend a glass manufactory in Dublin,
accounted for his being here. He was a fine young fellow of about five
feet eight inches in height, and possessed all the genuine elements of a
soldier, that is, was quarrelsome, generous and brave, of which
qualities he gave us a specimen the evening he enlisted, by quilting a
pair of coal-heavers. After a few days, he introduced me to his family,
consisting of his parents and a sister, a remarkably pretty girl of
about seventeen. Had war not claimed me with her iron grasp as her
proselyte, I, no doubt, should have interwoven my destinies with the
silken web of Cupid, who, very naturally, when my youth and early
passions are considered, for I was but nineteen, tapped me very
seriously on the shoulder.

I, however, went on recruiting, and the two pounds I received for
enlisting Wilkie, I handed over to my landlady in advance for future
food, which my last misfortune had taught me to value. This precaution,
as is generally the case, was now no longer necessary, for in a short
time after, we enlisted so many recruits, that money became very
plentiful, and I was enabled to get coloured clothes. While we remained
in Dublin, I became a constant visitor at the house of Wilkie’s father,
and the young lady I have alluded to, not disapproving of my advances, a
serious attachment followed. But my stay threatened to be speedily
terminated, as the sergeant and his party received orders to join his
regiment immediately, then at Colchester,

Mars and Cupid _beat to arms_,

and placed me in the predicament of the donkey betwixt the hay stacks. I
became bewildered as to which to take, both being, as it were, necessary
to the calls of my nature.

At last, the time for parting arrived, which took place after a little
private snivelling and simpering, and the usual vows of eternal
fidelity, passion and remembrance—which last I have kept to this day.
She and her mother accompanied Wilkie and myself towards the Pigeon
House, Ringsend, and in something more than twenty-four hours, we found
ourselves cheek by jowl with the quays of Liverpool. It was past
midnight when _we_ cast anchor. We were ordered to remain on board; but
Wilkie’s and my own anxiety to see the place took advantage of a loop
hole in the waterman’s pocket, and we got ashore in our coloured
clothes; from the lateness of the hour, however, we were obliged to take
lodgings in a cellar. We had not been long settled and asleep below
stairs, before I was awoke by the bright glare of a bull’s eye lanthorn
staring me full in the face, and some five or six rough sailors all
armed to the teeth, standing before us.

The first thing they did was to feel our hands, which, finding to be
rather soft, one remarked to the other, that we had never been sailors,
though nevertheless they took us as lawful prey. Wilkie, at first,
wanted to fight with them, but was persuaded by half a dozen _bull
dogs_, and some cutlasses to walk quietly to the tender, in which we
most probably should have taken a voyage, but, for one thing, we had
been _sea-sick_ and were _sick of the sea_, and on being examined by the
officer on board the next morning, we gladly sent for our sergeant, who,
claiming us, accordingly, we were liberated.

Our party continued their march, and Wilkie, whom for more reasons than
one I was growing exceedingly attached to, was always my companion and
many a scrape he got me into. He was continually in hot water; on
several occasions and particularly at Lichfield where we were caged, for
kicking up disturbances amongst some Irish recruits in which, however, I
supported my friend, we were detained for want of means to pay for the
damage done to a public-house, the scene of riot. Sergeant Crooks (for
that was our sergeant’s name) had not unfortunately the means to satisfy
this demand, having nothing but the men’s bare allowance to carry us to
London. Meanwhile, we remained in the cage, which was in a very
conspicuous part of the market-place.

The fact of an Irishman being there, seemed to have aroused all the
little brats and blackguards of the neighbourhood, (my countrymen were
not so plentifully scattered then as they are now), and every minute of
the day we were annoyed by, “I say Paddy, Hilloa Paddy, which way does
the bull run?” Taking both of us for Irish, the young devils kept
twirling their fingers on their noses, even through the bars of the
cage. The poor sergeant, who was a mild good fellow, arranged matters,
after all, with the magistrates; the money was to be sent to the injured
parties as soon as we joined the regiment, and deducted from our
pay—which was done accordingly.

Wilkie, however, continued his pranks, and once while in London when on
a visit to St. Paul’s Cathedral, stopped the pendulum of the clock, and
set the bells ringing; for this we were again imprisoned, but escaped
this time, by paying a fine of five shillings for being drunk, after
which nothing occurred till we arrived at Colchester. Here I joined the
1st battalion, then under the command of Colonel Beckwith, afterwards
known as General Sir Sidney Beckwith, and was attached to Captain
Glass’s company.

Shortly after my arrival, the regiment was ordered to Spain, the
campaign having then commenced. But not being perfect in my exercises, I
was left behind as depôt, until time and practice had made me a greater
proficient in Light Infantry duty. Although this was a necessary
consequence to a mere recruit, at that time, I felt not a little
mortification at being prevented sharing in the glory, which I believed
the regiment about to reap.

As it was, however, I had no great reason to complain. I became an adept
in my drill, and a tolerable shot along with some other recruits, before
the regiment returned. This took place in the month of January, 1809, at
Hythe, where we were at that time stationed, the depôt having moved from
Colchester.

The Rifle regiment, it is well known, had distinguished itself, and had
suffered severely, especially in the retreat to Corunna under the
gallant Moore. From thence, they had embarked for England, where, on
their landing, they presented a most deplorable sight. The appearance of
the men was squalid and miserable in the extreme. There was scarcely a
man amongst them, who had not lost some of his appointments, and many,
owing to the horrors of that celebrated retreat, were even without
rifles. Their clothing, too, was in tatters, and in such an absolute
state of filth as to swarm with vermin. New clothing was immediately
served out and the old ordered to be burnt, which order was put into
execution at the back of our barracks amid the jests of the men, who
congratulated each other on thus getting effectually rid of those
myriads of enemies, that had proved such a source of personal discomfort
to them abroad.

CHAPTER II.

SHORTLY after the return of the regiment, I was drafted into the company
commanded by Captain Peter O’Hare; a man whose eccentric habits were
equalled only by his extremely ugly countenance. Peter, for that was the
cognomen by which he was generally known to the men, was as brave as a
lion; and had risen, it was said, to his present commission from the
ranks.

While here, he got in tow with a young lady of Hythe, whom he was in the
habit frequently of escorting about the barracks and the neighbouring
heights. This the men as often took advantage of, and throwing
themselves in his way, when arm-in-arm with the lady, would ask any
favour they might have required of him. This Peter, who we presumed had
an eye to the opinion and future requital of, perhaps, his own wishes
upon the fair one herself, would always readily grant; until, at last,
through their importunities he became awake to the scheme, and swore he
would flog the first man who made another attempt of the kind, when the
lady was present.

A rather humorous adventure, which came to my knowledge through his
servant, occurred while here. One day at Hythe with a dinner party, at
which the young lady was present, he chanced, unintentionally, to give
offence to some Militia officer, one of the party; the consequence was,
that the next morning he received, what he perhaps supposed a
_billet-doux_, but which, to his surprise, turned out to be a challenge.
He was sitting shaving himself when the note was delivered to him by his
servant, and of course dropped the razor to peruse it.

“John,” said he, calling his man back; “who brought this? Faith, it’s a
challenge.”

“A gentleman!” replied John, “now waiting at the door.”

“Oh, then,” says Peter, “tell the gentleman that I am going to Spain,
and that if he follows me, he’ll not find me behind a hedge; and with my
compliments, tell him also to take back this bit of paper to the humbug
who sent it; for by Jove!” he continued, closing the door, “captain’s
commissions are not to be got every day!”

Our commanding officer, who was considered as one of the most humane of
the whole army, was an excellent man, and well deserving of his fame; he
seldom had recourse to the “cats,” thinking, perhaps, with a great deal
of truth, that it was necessary only in extreme cases. The plan of
punishment, generally adopted by him, was to put the offender on extra
drill with all his accoutrements on. When, however, the men became
incorrigible, he would order a six pound shot to be affixed to the leg,
with a long chain attached to it, and so oblige them to trail it about
with them.

We had in our regiment, at this time, a man of the name of Tom Crawley,
who was always getting into scrapes, and who was one of those singular
characters with which every regiment abounds. To enormous strength, and
great meekness of temper, he added an infinity of dry humour, which I
shall better illustrate by introducing him to the reader at once, as
bearing no little part in my career—in which he first became known to me
as one of the “incorrigibles.” Tom, however, made light of every
punishment, even of the “six-pounder,” which he would generally chuck
under his arm as if it were a mere toy. To obviate this, another move
was made by our Colonel, which was the obliging him to wear a kind of
long smock-frock, with a green cross painted on the back and front of
it. The barrack in which we were, being only temporary, presented no
outward wall to prevent our free intercourse with the town where Tom was
a general favourite. Tom used, therefore, at night, while under
disgrace, to take advantage of the dusk, and steal by the sentries into
the town. Here, of course, his strange dress elicited innumerable
queries.

“Arrah and sure!” Tom would reply with a knowing side leer of the eye,
“sure and is it not the new regulation of the Duke of York, and musn’t
all the likes of me, that are Catholics in our regiment, wear the cross
on their dress!”

The first parade we had after our men had received their new equipments,
was imprinted upon my memory from a circumstance attending it, that was
well calculated to make an impression upon the mind of a youthful
soldier, such as I then was; and to inspire that _esprit de corps_ in a
regiment, which is absolutely essential to even disciplined valour. I
had previously, more than once, heard a man of the name of Tom Plunket
eulogised by the men for his courage. He was a smart, well-made fellow,
about the middle height, in the prime of manhood; with a clear grey eye,
and handsome countenance; and was a general favourite with both officers
and men, besides being the best shot in the regiment.

On the occasion I have above alluded to, we were formed into hollow
square, and ordered to face inwards; as we knew it was not a punishment
parade, we naturally expected some address from the commanding officer,
and wondering in our own minds what was coming, when Colonel Beckwith
broke the silence by calling out:

“Private Thomas Plunket, step into the square.” All eyes, it is needless
to say, were fixed upon Plunket, as he halted with his rifle shouldered,
in the finest position of military attention, within a few paces of his
officer.

“Here, men,” exclaimed the commanding officer, pointing to Plunket,
“here stands a pattern for the battalion!” Then addressing Tom, he
added, “I have ordered a medal for you, in approval of your late gallant
conduct at Corunna. Present yourself, Sir, to the master tailor and get
on a corporal’s stripes, and I will see you do not want higher
promotion, as you continue to deserve it. I love to reward conduct such
as yours has hitherto been!”

Making his salute, Tom retired, when we formed into column and marched
back to our barracks, duly fired with a love of emulation to deserve the
praise that had been bestowed on the fortunate Plunket. I have since
often thought of the judicious conduct pursued by our Colonel in the
foregoing instance, as I am convinced that it was attended with the
happiest effects among many of the men, and, perhaps, indeed, induced
much of that spirit of personal gallantry and daring for which our corps
afterwards became celebrated.

Our regiment was shortly afterwards raised to one thousand strong,
chiefly through volunteering from the Militia, our common medium of
supply at the time at which I write, and it is justly due to the Militia
regiments, to say, that in the knowledge and exercise of their military
duties, during the war, they were very little inferior to the troops of
the line. The men who joined our battalion, were in general a fine set
of young fellows, and chiefly the _élite_ of the light companies of the
different provincial corps.

For his qualifications, as before stated, Tom Plunket, with a few
others, was selected to recruit from the Lincoln Militia, which lay at
Hythe, while we remained in temporary barracks on the heights.

While the volunteering went on, the Militia colonels were ordered to
give their men full liberty to do as they liked, and the better to
obtain the object in view, barrels of beer with the heads knocked in,
were, by order of government, placed in the different streets of the
town, for those to partake of who chose. The butts, consequently, were
dipped into by every kind of person with utensils of every description.
This we must not wonder at, when we consider the double thirst those
times gave rise to, “Barclay” as well as “Glory.”

Tom’s manner of attack was rather singular, but joined to the profusion
of government, very efficacious. The Rifles, from the dark colour of
their uniforms, and the total absence of all ornament, had gained the
nick-name of “Sweeps,” an appellation, which, nevertheless, held out a
kind of temptation to the “wide awake” of the squads. The pipe clay and
button stick were always hateful to the eyes of all soldiers; but to
none so much as to the Riflemen, who looked upon them as fitted only for
men less useful than themselves. This, Tom took advantage of on all
occasions. He was the soul of every company he mixed in, and amongst his
other accomplishments, numbered that of dancing excellently.

One day, the better to attract the “awkwards,” he commenced a shuffle on
the head of one of the aforesaid barrels of beer, to the infinite
amusement of a very large crowd; in the course of a few steps, however,
the head suddenly gave way, and soused Tom up to his neck in the liquid.
The whole crowd laughed uproariously. But Tom, whose head only was to be
seen, stared very gravely round the edge of the cask, then suddenly
recovering himself, and bolting out of the butt, he made his way
instantly to the public-house chimney, which, having ascended some
distance and descended, he as quickly re-appeared amongst the crowd.

“There now,” said he, giving himself a Newfoundland shake, that opened a
wide and instantaneous circle of militia men, “there now,” he exclaimed,
“d—n your pipe clay, now I’m ready for the grand parade!”

I must now notice an order that arrived for our immediate embarkation
for Portugal, to join the army under Sir Arthur Wellesley. We went on
board the transports lying for us at Dover in March, 1809, in the best
of spirits; such, in fact, as sportsmen feel in anticipation of the
pleasures of the chase.

Shipboard, though perhaps not quite so forlorn as Doctor Johnson has
portrayed it, soon becomes sufficiently irksome and unpleasant to those
not accustomed to it, especially when three or four hundred men are
crowded into a small vessel. Our officers, who were mostly a jolly set
of fellows, had recourse to various expedients to while away the time on
our voyage. Among these was one extremely popular, and that was getting
Plunket to dance a hornpipe to the music of our band upon the
quarter-deck. Tom danced it famously; and the beating of his feet, in
the “double shuffle” used to draw the loudest plaudits from our men and
the crew of the vessel.

As I have already been induced to mention Plunket, while we are now on
our voyage to Portugal, I will introduce a sketch of his life, which
well known as it is to many individuals formerly in the regiment,
possibly may not form an unamusing episode in my own.

CHAPTER III.

When I’m in want I’ll thankfully receive
Because I’m poor; but not because I’m brave.

TOM PLUNKET TO THE LIFE.

Tom Plunket’s Military Career.

PLUNKET’S first career in arms was in South America with General
Whitelocke, where he acquired the reputation, in his company, of a good
soldier. It was at the retreat of Corunna, some years afterwards, that
an opportunity particularly presented itself of getting distinguished,
and which Tom took in the nick of time. The rear-guard of the British,
partly composed of the Light Brigade, notwithstanding the gallantry of
some of our cavalry, were exceedingly pressed by the French horse, who
were vastly superior to us in that arm. In the neighbourhood of Astorga,
in particular, they made several determined charges. In these onsets, a
French general, named Colbert, was remarkably active, as well as
conspicuous, from riding a grey horse, and, though frequently aimed at
by our men, seemed to bear a charmed life, as he invariably escaped. In
one of the French charges, headed by this officer, our General, Sir
Edward Paget, rode up to the rifles, and offered any man his purse who
would shoot this daring Frenchman, whom he pointed out. Plunket
immediately started from his company, and running about a hundred yards
nearer to the enemy, he threw himself on his back on the road, which was
covered with snow, placing his foot in the sling of his rifle, and
taking a deliberate aim, shot General Colbert. His Trumpet-Major riding
up to him, shared the same fate, from Tom’s unerring rifle. Our men, who
had been anxiously watching Tom, immediately cheered him; and he had
just time, by running in upon the rear-most sections, to escape some
dozen troopers who made chase after him. Our General immediately gave
Tom the purse he had promised, with encomiums upon his gallantry, and
promised to recommend him to his Colonel, which he did in high terms to
Colonel Beckwith. A few days afterwards, when the French attacked Sir
John Moore’s position at Corunna, Plunket again became noted for his
cool bravery and daring, especially in making some admirable shots, by
which they lost many officers.

But the truth must be told. Like all heroes, Tom had his faults. Among
these, in particular, was one which, in its destructive consequences,
was calculated to counterbalance in a soldier a thousand virtues. In
other words, Tom was a thirsty soul, and exceedingly fond of a “drop.”
This was his unfortunate failing through life, and but for which he must
have got on in the service.

One deplorable instance of insubordination, arising from this vice, I
well remember, which took place at Campo Mayor, after the battle of
Talavera. Tom had been promoted to the rank of sergeant, and was in the
Hon. Captain Stewart’s company. One morning, when the company was on
private parade, Tom appeared quite tipsy, and, in giving the words of
command for inspection, previous to the arrival of the officers, he set
the men laughing. The pay-sergeant, his superior in rank, immediately
ordered him to desist. Tom refused, and, while an altercation was going
on, Captain Stewart came up, who, perceiving the state he was in, put
him under arrest, and ordered him to be confined to his quarters.

Here he was no sooner left alone than, conceiving that a great indignity
had been placed upon him, thoughts of vengeance immediately suggested
themselves to his mind. Under the influence of intoxication that man,
who, when sober, was noted for his good humour and humanity, now
conceived the diabolical intention of shooting his Captain. He
immediately barricaded the door of the room, and then set about loading
some ten or twelve rifles, belonging to men, then on fatigue duty.
Taking up one of these, and cocking it, he placed himself at an open
window for the avowed purpose, as he stated to several of the men, of
shooting Captain Stewart as he passed.

Fortunately the Captain got notice of the danger of going near the
house, while several of the men, by coaxing and force, alternately,
endeavoured without effect to get into the room Tom had barred. At
length the unfortunate Plunket was induced to relent on the appearance
of a Lieutenant of the company named Johnson, who was a great favourite
with the men, among whom he was known by a very familiar nick-name. The
door was opened and Tom made prisoner.

Although Tom was a general favourite, and his conduct had resulted from
the madness of intoxication, his insubordination was too glaring to
stand a chance of being passed over. He was brought to a regimental
court-martial, found guilty, and sentenced to be reduced to the ranks,
and to receive three hundred lashes. Poor Plunket, when he had recovered
his reason, after the commission of his crime, had experienced and
expressed the most unfeigned contrition, so that when his sentence
became known, there was a general sorrow felt for him throughout the
regiment, particularly on account of the corporal punishment. In this
feeling, I believe, the officers participated almost as much as the men.

At length the time arrived when the bravest soldier of our battalion was
to suffer the penalty of his crime in the presence of those very men
before whom he had been held up as a pattern but some few short months
before. The square was formed for punishment: there was a tree in the
centre to which the culprit was to be tied, and close to which he stood
with folded arms and downcast eyes, in front of his guard. The surgeon
stood by, while the buglers were busily engaged untangling the strings
of the cats.

There was a solemn stillness on that parade that was remarkable; a
pensiveness on the features of both officers and men, deeper than usual,
as though the honour of the profession was to suffer in the person of
the prisoner. Flogging is at all times a disgusting subject of
contemplation: in the present instance, it seemed doubly so, now that a
gallant, and until within a few days, an honoured and respected man was
to suffer.

The sentence of the court-martial was read by the adjutant in a loud
voice. Poor Tom, who had the commiseration of the whole regiment, looked
deadly pale. That countenance which the brunt of the fiercest battle had
been unable to turn from its ruddy hue—that countenance which the fear
of death could not change—was now blanched in dread of a worse fate.

“Buglers, do your duty,” exclaimed Colonel Beckwith, in a voice husky
with emotion, I thought, as the men seemed to hesitate in their business
of stripping and binding the prisoner to the tree. This, however, was
soon accomplished, Tom only once attempting to catch the eye of his
colonel with an imploring glance, while he exclaimed in broken accents—

“Colonel, you won’t, will you? You won’t—you cannot mean to flog _me_!”

The appeal, although it went to the heart of every one present, was
vain. Colonel Beckwith betrayed much uneasiness; I beheld him give a
slight start at the commencement of the punishment; but his sense of
duty became paramount the moment he beheld the punishing bugler laying
on rather lighter than was common.

“Do your duty, Sir, fairly!” he uttered in a loud voice.

The first man had bestowed his quantum of punishment, twenty-five
lashes, when he was succeeded by another. This man, as if determined
that his reputation as a flogger should not suffer, however his victim
might, laid on like a hardened hand. Plunket’s sufferings were becoming
intense: he bit his lip to stifle the utterance of his pangs; but
nature, too strong for suppression, gave place more than once to a half
agonized cry, that seemed to thrill through the very blood in my veins.
Happily this wretched scene was destined to a brief termination: at the
thirty-fifth lash, the Colonel ordered the punishment to cease, and the
prisoner to be taken down. When this was done, he addressed Plunket:
“You see, Sir, now, how very easy it is to commit a blackguard’s crime,
but how difficult it is to take his punishment.”

So ended the most memorable punishment-scene I have ever witnessed. It
has usually been contended, by those averse to the system of flogging,
common in our army, that it destroys the pride and spirit of the man.
That it has had that effect, in many instances, I have myself witnessed,
where the character of the soldier was not previously depraved. But with
reference to Plunket, he appeared soon to get over the recollection of
his former disgrace. He got into favour with his officers again, and,
notwithstanding little fits of inebriety, was made corporal, and went
through the sanguinary scenes of the Peninsula, unscathed from shot or
steel. His usual luck, however, forsook him at Waterloo, where a ball
struck the peak of his cap and tore his forehead across, leaving a very
ugly scar. I recollect having gone wounded at the time to the rear,
where I saw him under the hands of the surgeon.

After Waterloo, he was invalided to England, where he passed the board
at Chelsea; but only being awarded the pittance of sixpence a-day for
his wound and long services, he felt disgusted, and expressed himself to
the Lords Commissioners in a way that induced them to strike him off the
list altogether. The following day he started off for Ireland, where he
duly arrived in rags and wretchedness. To relieve himself, he again
enlisted in either the thirty-first or thirty-second regiment of the
line, then quartered somewhere in the north.

While wearing a red coat, he had a singular meeting with his former
Colonel, then General Sir Sydney Beckwith, which I have often heard him
relate. It is customary, as the reader may probably be aware, to have
half-yearly inspections of our regiments at home. Shortly after Tom’s
having enlisted, it so happened, on one of the above occasions, when his
regiment was formed for inspection, that the duty devolved upon his old
commander, Sir Sydney, who was in command of the district.

In walking down the front rank, scrutinising the appearance of the men,
the General suddenly came to Tom, distinguished as he was by two medals
on his breast.

“Do my eyes deceive me?” said Sir Sydney. “Surely you are Tom Plunket,
formerly of my own regiment.”

“What’s left of me, Sir,” replied Tom, who was seldom deficient in a
prompt reply.

“And what has again brought you into the service?” inquired Sir Sydney.
“I thought you had passed the board at Chelsea?”

“So I did,” said Tom; “but they only allowed me sixpence a-day, Sir; so
I told them to keep it for the young soldiers, as it wasn’t enough for
the old, who had seen all the tough work out.”

“Ha! the old thing, Tom, I perceive,” observed Sir Sydney, shaking his
head; then immediately remarked to the Colonel of the regiment, as he
proceeded down the ranks—“One of my bravest soldiers.”

The same day the General dined at the officers’ mess, when Tom was sent
for after dinner.

“Here, Plunket, I have sent for you to give us a toast,” observed Sir
Sydney, as he handed him a glass of wine.

“Then, Sir, here’s to the immortal memory of the poor fellows who fell
in the Peninsula, Sir,” said Tom.

The toast was drunk by all with much solemnity, when Tom was dismissed
with a present from Sir Sydney. The following day Tom was made a
corporal, and shortly afterwards, through the medium, I believe, of Sir
Sydney, went up and passed the pension board at Kilmainham, which
granted him a shilling a-day.

But I had forgotten to mention, in its place, an event common in man’s
life—I mean his marriage. Shortly after the battle of Waterloo, Tom had
wedded a lady remarkable for being deficient in one essential to
beauty—she actually had no _face_, or, at all events, was so _defaced_,
it amounted to the same thing. This slight flaw in the beauty of Tom’s
wife, who

Had gallantly follow’d the camp through the war,

arose from the bursting of an ammunition-waggon at Quatre Bras, near to
which the lady stood, and by which her countenance was rendered a blue,
shapeless, noseless mass. This event was duly commemorated by the
government, who allowed the heroine a shilling a-day pension, in
allusion to which Tom used facetiously to say—“It was an ill blowing up
of powder that blew nobody good.”

The story of Tom Plunket, already narrated at greater length than I had
intended, draws fast to a close. Imbued with roving inclinations, partly
owing to his nature, and more perhaps to his profession, for nothing
more unsettles a man than the ever-changing chequered course of a
soldier’s life, he at one time determined to become a settler in Canada,
and, accordingly, accepted the offer held out by government to all
pensioners, of allowing them so much land, and giving them four years’
pay for their pensions. Plunket, ever eager for the handling of cash,
got two years’ pay down here, and started off with some two or three
hundred others to try their fortune. This proved to be a very miserable
one: Tom was not a man to rusticate on the other side of the Atlantic
amid privations, and with the recollection of old England fresh in his
mind.

Before a year had elapsed, he returned to England with his wife, and, by
way of apology to his friends, stated his grant of land was so wild and
swampy that it made him quite melancholy, looking at it in a morning out
of the chinks of a wretched log hut he had managed to erect upon his
estate. He returned home swearing loudly against forest-land, a swampy
soil, and a bad climate, having, of course, duly forfeited his own
pension for ever.

The last time I saw Tom Plunket was in Burton Crescent, most
picturesquely habited, and selling matches. I did not disdain to speak
to an old comrade who had been less fortunate in “life’s march” than
myself. I asked him how he got on, when with one of his usual cheerful
smiles he informed me, that the match-selling business kept him on his
legs.

“I should have thought, Tom, you had seen enough of _firing_,” I
remarked, “without endeavouring to live by it now.”

“A man must do something these hard times for bread,” replied Tom, as he
passed his hand thoughtfully across the furrow made by the bullet at
Waterloo.

Poor Tom! I felt for him. I was sorry to see him neglected; others,
whose service were many days march behind his, were taken better care
of. But Tom’s incorrigible failing was his own stumbling-block.

I did not, however, leave him my mere reflection, but giving him a
portion of that coin, he so well knew how to get rid of, I wished him
success in his new business, and went my way, musing on the strange
vicissitudes of a soldier’s life.[1]

Alas! the brave too oft are doom’d to bear,
The gripes of poverty, the stings of care.

But after this digressive sketch, it is high time to return to my own
career in the field that was just now commencing. Returning to
ship-board, from whence I conducted the peruser of this veritable
narrative, allow me to say, that after a tolerably pleasant voyage we
anchored off Lisbon. From thence, in a few days, we proceeded in open
boats up the river Tagus, and landed about four miles from Santarem,
where we encamped for the night.

On the following morning, we marched into the city of Santarem amid the
cheers of its inhabitants, who welcomed us with loud cries of “_Viva os
Ingleses valerosos!_” Long live the brave English!

Here we immediately became brigaded with the 43rd and 52nd regiments of
Light Infantry, under the command of Major-General Crauford.

CHAPTER IV.

ON the third day after our arrival at Santarem, we commenced a series of
forced marches to join the main army under Sir Arthur Wellesley, at
Talavera, then almost hourly expecting an engagement with the French
corps commanded by Marshal Victor. Our men suffered dreadfully on the
route, chiefly from excessive fatigue and the heat of the weather, it
being the melting month of July. The brain fever soon commenced, making
fearful ravages in our ranks, and many men dropped by the road-side and
died. One day I saw two men of the 52nd, unable to bear their
sufferings, actually put a period to their existence by shooting
themselves.[2]

The greatest efforts possible were made by Major-General Crauford to
arrive in time to join the Commander-in-chief, previously to a battle
being fought. The excellent orders our brigadier issued for maintaining
order and discipline on the line of march on this occasion, though
exceedingly unpopular at first, have since become justly celebrated in
the service. No man, on any pretext whatever, was allowed to fall out of
the ranks without a pass from the officer of his company, and then only
on indispensable occasions.

This pass, however, was not a complete security, for on the return of
the stragglers to camp, the orderly sergeants were compelled to parade
them before their regimental-surgeons, when, if pronounced as skulkers,
they were instantly tried by a drum-head court martial, and punished
accordingly; thus, frequently, when almost dying with thirst, we were
obliged to pass springs of the finest water by the road-side untasted.
But all this apparent severity, as we afterwards learnt, was considered
as absolutely essential to the great purpose General Crauford had in
view—dispatch. If the General found a man fall out without a pass, his
plan was to take his ramrod and ride off. It was not unfrequently you
might see him ride into camp with a dozen ramrods, when the adjutant of
each regiment was ordered to find those that had no ramrods, each of
which received two dozen lashes.

Fortunately for us, our longest halt took place during the heat of the
day, and our longest marches were made at night, at this time,
therefore, it was a usual scene to see a number of men who had been
flogged, with their knapsacks on their heads, and their bodies enveloped
in the loose great coats—to ease the wounds inflicted by the lash. But
yet with all this, strange as it may appear, Crauford maintained a
popularity among the men, who, on every other occasion, always found him
to be their best friend.

A few days before we came to Malpartida de Placentia, we were going
through a small town, the name of which I forget, when in passing the
gaol, a man looking through one of the high barred windows of the
building, vociferated, in accents not to be mistaken—

“Od’s blood and ’ounds, boys, are you English?”

On several of our men answering in the affirmative, the prisoner
exclaimed, in a tone that set our men in a roar of laughter—

“Oh! by Jasus, the Spaniards have poked me into this hole for getting a
drop of wine, boys;—get me out, pray.”

When we halted about half a mile on the other side, Colonel Beckwith
sent, and obtained the man’s release. He proved to be one of the 23rd
Light Dragoons, who had been taken prisoner by the French, but had made
his escape in the dress of a peasant; when, in passing through this
place, he had been incarcerated on a charge of taking some wine from a
man without paying for it. Much merriment was excited by his appearance,
and the droll and earnest manner in which he narrated his adventures.

On the following day, we bivouacked near Malpartida de Placentia, when a
report reached our corps that a battle had been fought at Talavera, and
that the English had been beaten and dispersed. Although I believe few
of us gave credit to the story, still it created some uneasiness amongst
men and officers. Its effect, however, upon our brigadier, was to make
him hurry forward with, if possible, increased speed. Our bivouac was
immediately broken up. We got under arms, and leaving the sick of the
brigade behind us in the town under charge of a subaltern from each
regiment, we commenced one of the longest marches, with scarcely a halt
or pause, on the military records of any country. To use the words of
our admirable historian of the Peninsular War, we “passed over sixty-two
miles, and in the hottest season of the year in twenty-six hours.” As
Colonel Napier justly observes, “Had the historian Gibbon known of such
a march, he would have spared his sneer about ‘the delicacy of modern
soldiers.’”

As we approached Talavera, we learned for a fact, that a battle had been
fought from the crowds of disorderly Spanish soldiery we continued to
meet upon the road; some few of them were wounded. These men were part
of General Cuesta’s army that had been beaten by the French on the 27th,
and who chose to give the most disastrous account of the English army,
which they stated was completely destroyed. We could not but remark,
that these Spaniards, whom we knew to be a disorganised crew, had not
forgotten to help themselves to plunder in their flight, as most of them
carried some article or other to which they could have little claim,
such as hams, cheese and fowls. Some, although infantry-men, rode on
excellent horses, while others drove mules, carrying sacks of flour, &c.
Never was seen such a thoroughly demoralized wreck of an army.

As we advanced nearer to the scene of action the reports became less
formidable, until the heights of Talavera burst upon our sight, and we
hailed, with three loud huzzas, the news that the British, in the action
of the preceding day with the French, had been victorious.

Our bugles struck up merrily as we crossed the field of battle early in
the morning, on the 29th of July. The scene, however, was most
appalling, especially to the young soldiers; we had partaken in no
encounter as yet, and here had missed the interest which blunted the
feelings of the men engaged. We “raw ones,” indeed, had as yet scarcely
seen the enemy, and recognised no comrades among the fallen. The ice
still remained to be broken which the experience of one engagement would
have done effectually. The field of action had occupied an extensive
valley, situated between two ranges of hills, on which the British and
French armies were posted. It was now strewn with all the wreck of the
recent battle. The dead and dying, to the amount of some thousands,
conquerors and conquered, lay diversely in little heaps, interspersed
with dismounted guns, and shattered ammunition-waggons, while broken
horse-trappings, and blood-stained chacots, and other torn paraphernalia
of military pomp and distinction, completed the reality of the battle
scene.

The long grass which had taken fire during the action was still burning,
and added dreadfully to the sufferings of the wounded and dying of both
armies; their cries for assistance were horrifying, and hundreds might
have been seen exerting the last remnant of their strength, crawling to
places of safety.

In the midst of this, it was that I saw, for the first time, our
immortal chief Sir Arthur Wellesley. I also then beheld that
deformed-looking lump of pride, ignorance and treachery, General Cuesta.
He was the most murderous-looking old man I ever saw.

On our arrival we were immediately ordered upon outpost duty: in
executing which we had to throw out a line of sentinels facing the
French position. Another and a more painful duty that devolved upon us,
was to carry the wounded men into the town of Talavera. Many of these
poor fellows, I remarked, were dreadfully burnt.

In consequence of the increasing weakness of the British army at this
period, the ranks of which were daily thinned through the scantiness and
wretched quality of the food with which they were, of necessity,
supplied, as well perhaps as by the accession of strength which the
French had received, Lord Wellington was induced to retire. After
retracing, for a few days, the route by which we had arrived, our
brigade was left by the main army encamped upon a rocky eminence partly
surrounded by wood, and overlooking the river Tagus. It was a wild and
beautiful scene, with several corn-fields in our immediate
neighbourhood.

Our living here became truly savage. Although we remained at this place
for two or three weeks, I think we scarcely received half a dozen
rations during that period, but existed, as we could, by our own
ingenuity. Fortunately for us, as regards meat, there were some droves
of pigs that were taken into the woods to feed, and which fattened upon
the acorns. To these animals, that were generally under the charge of
some Spaniards, we were obliged to have recourse for food. For bread we
took the corn from the fields, and, having no proper means of winnowing
and grinding it, were obliged as a substitute to rub out the ears
between our hands, and then pound them between stones to make into
dough, such as it was. From this latter wretched practice, we christened
the place “Dough Boy Hill,” a name by which it is well remembered by the
men of our division.

From the preceding place we marched to Campo Mayor; we remained here
three months, during which time a dreadful mortality took place. In our
regiment, alone, the flux and brain fever reigned to so frightful an
extent, that three hundred men died in hospital. I myself was seized
with the prevailing fever shortly after our arrival, and was sent to the
Convent of St. Paul, the general hospital at Elvas.

I could not help remarking the manner of cure adopted by our doctors; it
principally consisted in throwing cold water from canteens or mess
kettles as often as possible over the bodies of the patients; this in
many cases was effectual, and I think cured me.

I, however, had a narrow squeak for my life, though I fortunately
recovered after an illness of nearly six weeks, thanks to my good
constitution, but none to the brute of an orderly, who, during the
delirium of the fever, beat me once most furiously with a broom stick.
On leaving the hospital with other convalescents, I was sent to the Bomb
Proof Barracks, where it frequently became our duty to see the dead
interred. This was a most horrible office, and obliged us to attend at
the hospital to receive the bodies, which were conveyed away in
cart-loads at a time to the ground appropriated for their burial. This
lay outside the town beneath the ramparts, and was so very small for the
purpose required, that we were obliged to get large oblong and deep
holes excavated, in which two stout Portuguese were employed to pack the
bodies, heads and heels together, to save room. For this duty these two
brutes seemed duly born—for never before did I see two such ruffianly
looking fellows.

It was singularly revolting to witness how the pair went to work when
handing the bodies from the hospital to the cart; each carried a skin of
vinegar, with which they first soused themselves over the neck and face;
this done, with one jerk they jilted a single corpse at a time across
their shoulders, naked as it was born, and bolted off to the cart, into
which it was pitched as if it had been a log of wood. The women,
however, who fell victims to the epidemic were generally sewed in a
wrapper of calico or some such thing, but they partook of the same hole
as the opposite sex, and otherwise were as little privileged. Many were
the scores of my poor comrades I thus saw committed to their first
parent, and many were the coarse jests the grave-diggers made over their
obsequies.

While I was confined in hospital, the brigade marched and took up their
cantonments between Ciudad Rodrigo and Almeida. In the beginning of
February about three hundred convalescents, among whom I was one, were
marched, under charge of an officer of the German Legion, to join their
respective regiments. Nothing of any consequence, in the march of our
party, occurred, with the exception of a very narrow escape I had of
being provosted, or in other words flogged. As the anecdote serves to
show the light in which the Germans regarded this description of
punishment during the war, I will detail it.

The men being from different regiments, and under the command of a
foreigner, some availed themselves of what they considered a fair
opportunity of pilfering from the country people as we pursued our
march, and I am sorry to say that drunkenness and robbery were not
unfrequent. The German officer, as is usual under such circumstances,
experienced great difficulty in keeping the skulkers and disorderly from
lingering in the rear. In compliment to my steadiness, he had made me an
acting corporal, with strict orders to make the rear men of our
detachment keep up. Just before we arrived at the town of Viseu, then
occupied by the Foot Guards, and the head-quarters of the
Commander-in-chief, I came up to some of our party who were doing their
best to empty a pig-skin of wine they had stolen. Being dreadfully
fatigued and thirsty, I had not sufficient restraint upon myself to
refuse the invitation held out to me to drink, which I did, and so
became a partner in the crime. I was in the act of taking the jug of
wine from my lips, when a party of the 16th Light Dragoons rode up and
made us prisoners; the peasant, from whom the wine had been taken,
having made his complaint at head-quarters. We were imprisoned, nine of
us in number, in Viseu. The second day, the Hon. Captain Pakenham,[3] of
the Adjutant-General’s department, paid us a visit, and told us he had
had great difficulty in saving us from being hanged. Although this was
probably said to frighten, still it was not altogether a joke, as a man
of the name of Maguire of the 27th regiment, who had been with me in
hospital, was hung for stopping and robbing a Portuguese of a few
_vintems_.

As it was, the German officer in charge of the detachment received
orders, on leaving Viseu, to see that we received two dozen each from
the Provost-Marshal every morning, until we rejoined our regiments. This
comfortable kind of a breakfast I was not much inclined to relish,
particularly as we had seven days’ march to get through before we
reached our battalion. The following day, the eight culprits and myself
were summoned during a halt, to appear before the German, expecting to
be punished. We were, however, agreeably deceived by the officer
addressing us as follows, to the best of my recollection, in broken
English:

“I have been told to have you mens flogged, for a crime dat is very bad
and disgraceful to de soldier—robbing de people you come paid to fight
for. But we do not flog in my country, so I shall not flog you, it not
being de manner of my people; I shall give you all to your Colonels, if
they like to flog you, they may.”

Being thus relieved, each of us saluted the kind German and retired.
From that moment, I have always entertained a high respect for our
Germans, which indeed they ever showed themselves deserving of, from the
British, not only on account of their humanity and general good feeling
to us, but from their determined bravery and discipline in the field. As
cavalry, they were the finest and most efficient I ever saw in action;
and I had many opportunities of judging, as some troops of them
generally did duty with us during the war. Indeed, while alluding to the
cavalry of the German Legion, I cannot help remarking on the care and
fondness with which they regarded their horses. A German soldier seldom
thought of food or rest for the night until his horse had been provided
for. The noble animals, themselves, seemed perfectly aware of this
attention on the part of their riders, and I have often been amused by
seeing some of the horses of the Germans run after their masters with
all the playfulness of a dog. The consequence of this attention to their
horses was, they were in condition when those of our own cavalry were
dying, or otherwise in very deplorable state; this, without wishing to
throw a disparagement upon our own countrymen, I attributed to the
difference of custom between the two countries. We never saw a German
vidette or express galloping furiously, that we did not immediately know
there was work for some one to do. While on outpost duty their vigilance
was most admirable.

CHAPTER V.

I REJOINED my regiment at Barba del Puerco, a small village near the
banks of the river Coa, on the other side of which the enemy had taken
up their position. Our regiment was cantoned in the surrounding
villages, while nightly we mounted a captain’s picquet on a height
facing a bridge, on the other side of which the French had thrown out
their advanced sentry. Two of our sentries were posted on the bridge,
while a third was stationed half-way down the steep, to keep up the
communication with our picquet above.

On the 19th of May, the company to which I belonged was on picquet. It
was a fine, though windy night, a fleecy scud occasionally obscuring the
light of the moon. About twelve o’clock, while our men were mostly
asleep, we were suddenly woke by the rifle reports of our sentries, and
the French drums playing their advance “rub-a-dub-dub,” which our men
designated with the name of “old trowsers.” I was now, as it were, but a
young sleepy-headed boy, and as yet had been scarcely aroused to a true
sense of the profession I had embraced. I had never been under the fire
of a French musket, and I felt an indescribable thrill on this occasion.
The chilly hour of the night and peculiar inclination to sleep, at the
time, had sunk my senses below zero. But I was speedily startled out of
my lethargy by the whizzing of the enemies’ bullets, as they greeted my
astonished hearing. My surprise soon, however, gave place to perfect
recollection, and in less than a minute we were all under arms, the
balls of the French whistling about us as a column came rushing over the
bridge to force our position. Captain O’Hare, with his characteristic
coolness, immediately gave us the word to “seek cover,” and we threw
ourselves forward among the rocky and broken ground, from whence we kept
up a galling fire upon those who had commenced storming our heights.

We were exceedingly hard pressed when three companies of our regiment,
under Colonel Beckwith, came up to our relief, and the contest for a
while was both doubtful and bloody. But, after about half an hour’s hard
fighting, the enemy were obliged to retreat with much precipitation, and
under a close and murderous fire from us. During this brief conflict
some incidents occurred that, perhaps, are worth mentioning. Colonel
Beckwith actually employed himself, at one time, in heaving large
fragments of stone upon the French as they attempted to ascend the
acclivity on which we were placed, and, while so engaged, got a
musket-shot through his cap.

Another officer of ours, the Adjutant Lieutenant Stewart, a fine tall
fellow, was engaged in a personal contest with two or three grenadiers,
a number of whom had managed to ascend the hill on our right; at this
critical moment one of our men, named Ballard, fortunately came to his
aid, and shot one of his assailants, at which the other instantly
surrendered. The above gallant officer, however, afterwards fell on our
advance from Santarem the following year.

This was, I believe, the first and last time the French ever attempted
surprising a rifle picquet.

Both our sentries at the bridge were taken prisoners, one of them badly
wounded. A rather interesting recollection is attached to one of them,
named Meagher, who, when the exchange of prisoners took place in 1814,
returned to England and rejoined us at Dover. He was with us in France
at the time of Waterloo, which, however, he was not present at on
account of the following circumstance.

A quarrel had originated a few nights before the battle of Waterloo in a
wine-house at Brussels, between some of our men, and the Belgian
gens-d’armes, the consequence was, that the inhabitants were forced to
send for the guards. These, of course, were soon on the spot, but were
as soon attacked and beaten back by the Belgians, who would have driven
them into the guard-house but for Meagher, who, suddenly turning to the
assailants, levelled his rifle and shot the foremost through the body;
on this, the whole of the gens-d’armes retreated, not, however, till
after Meagher had received a cut on the side of the neck. For this
affair he was put into prison, and a general court-martial honourably
acquitted him, not until that battle had been fought which for ever
destroyed Napoleon’s hopes. Our company, to which Meagher belonged, soon
after presented a requisition to Captain Leach, who then commanded us,
and through his intercession, Meagher obtained a Waterloo medal.

Shortly after this attempted surprise, we quitted Barba del Puerco for
the town of Gallegos, situated some five or six miles from Ciudad
Rodrigo.

The following laughable incident occurred to me while we lay at
Gallegos:—I happened to be acquainted with General Crauford’s private
servant, a German, chiefly through my being employed as orderly to the
brigadier. At times when an opportunity offered, we used to take a glass
of wine together upon the most convivial terms. One morning, however,
when I thought the brigadier had gone out, as was his usual custom, I
went to his room to ask the valet to partake of some wine which I had
received from the patron of the house. On opening the door, I
unhesitatingly went in, and beheld, as I imagined, the individual I
wanted in a morning-gown looking out of the window. It entered into my
head to surprise my servant friend, so, as he had not been disturbed by
my approach, I stepped softly up to his rear, and with a sudden laugh,
gave him a smart slap on the back. But my consternation and surprise may
be better imagined than described, when the gentleman in the
dressing-gown, starting round with a “Who the devil is that?”
disclosed—not the merry phiz of the valet, but the stern features of
General Crauford himself.

I thought I should have sunk through the ground at the moment, had it
have opened to swallow me. I could only attempt to explain the mistake I
had made, in a very humble way, as I gradually retreated to the door.

“And where did you get the wine from, Sir?” inquired the General, with a
good-humoured smile; for he observed the fright I was in.

I informed him.

“Well, well, you may go,” said the General; “but, pray, Sir, never again
do me the honour to take me for my servant.”

I needed not the permission to vanish in a moment. And many a laugh and
jest were created at my expense afterwards among the men, as the
circumstance got circulated by the valet.

We were here joined by the 1st and 3rd regiment of the Portuguese
Caçadores. These fellows I never had any opinion of from the very first
moment I saw them. They were the dirtiest and noisiest brutes I ever
came across. Historians of the day have given them great credit; but
during the whole of the Peninsular War, or, at least, the time they were
with us, I never knew them to perform one gallant act. On the line of
march they often reminded me of a band of strollers. They were very fond
of gambling, and every halt we made was sure to find them squatted, and
with cards in their hands.

One of these regiments was placed under the command of a captain of
ours, named Elder, a brave officer, who was made Colonel of the 3rd; and
being afterwards severely wounded at Badajos, returned to England; at
the same period, also, we were incorporated with the 14th and 16th Light
Dragoons, together with the 3rd regiment of German Hussars, and Captain
Bull’s troop of horse artillery.

The French had now commenced laying siege to Rodrigo, and we were
terribly harassed by the severity of our duty, being both day and night
accoutred and under arms; indeed, we were daily expecting an attack.

A section of our rifles usually mounted picquet with a troop of
dragoons, and occupied, accordingly, three different points—Carpio,
Molina dos Flores and Marialva; all about two miles nearer to Rodrigo.
Bull’s troop of artillery remained always near a church, in the centre
of the village of Gallegos, and at all times kept a gun ready loaded
with blank carriage, and a sentry near it, watching a beacon erected on
a hill, about a mile from the village. A vidette and one of our riflemen
were placed near the beacon in case of the picquets being attacked, to
give alarm by discharging his piece into the combustibles, and so
setting it on fire; or, in case of its not igniting, to ride round it
three times, with his cap mounted on his sword, at which signal the gun
was instantly fired, and the whole division were immediately under arms.

As I have remarked, we were greatly harassed; our picquets and the
French were constantly in the habit of firing at each other, and scarce
a day passed without some of the men being brought in, either killed or
wounded. We had not yet established that understanding with the enemy,
which avoided unnecessary bloodshed at the outposts which afterwards
tended much to humanize the war.

Meanwhile the siege of Rodrigo was vigorously carried on by the French.
The weather was intensely hot, and we delighted in bathing in a small
river that flowed between the beacon-hill and the village. Many of us,
while so amusing ourselves, would take these opportunities to wash our
shirts in the running stream, laying them out to dry on the sand.
Frequently, however, when thus employed, the alarm gun would be fired,
and in a moment we might be observed, like so many water sprites,
jumping out of the stream and hurrying on the wet shirts, actually
wringing, and throwing them over our shoulders, while we fell in with
our comrades. It was rather surprising, that I never felt any ill
effects from these wet habiliments; but the men, from constant exposure,
had become as hardy as the soil itself.

From the novelty, however, of the picquet duty, the men preferred it
always to any other: as we amused ourselves generally at night watching
the shells exchanged between the besieged and the assailants, the sight
was very beautiful, sometimes as many as seven or eight-and-twenty
crossing each other, like so many comets.

Once we were visited by the Duke himself, who, although his
head-quarters were at the time, I believe, at Viseu, distant somewhat
about twenty leagues, had come on a reconnoitring excursion to our
outline picquets. While on sentry one day I recollect his Grace placing
his telescope on my shoulders to take a view of the enemy’s position.
Our intelligence was chiefly derived from deserters, a number of whom
daily came over to us, and gave information that Ciudad could not hold
out much longer.

One day we were unusually alarmed by an extraordinary bustle in the
French camp; being on the advanced picquet, I could distinctly hear the
cheering of men and firing of cannon: the whole of our division was
ordered to fall in, and it was not until the morning following, that we
learned that it originated in the news from Paris, of the Emperor’s
marriage with the Archduchess Marie Louise of Austria.

We now daily held ourselves in expectation of an attack, and were under
arms every morning at one o’clock, five minutes only being allowed for
the whole division to fall in. But we seldom took our accoutrements off,
and used both to sleep and to cook with them on. The baggage was paraded
every morning half a mile to the rear, and every other precaution taken
by the Brigadier for an orderly retreat, as the French were in our front
and in overwhelming force, while our division was scarcely more than
four thousand strong. One of the General’s stratagems to make our small
force appear more numerous in the eyes of the French, was to draw the
regiments up in rank entire. After, however, several months of severe
hardship at Gallegos, General Crauford was at last obliged to change his
ground, and we retreated to Allameda, a little town about two miles in
our rear, and on the main road leading to the fortified town of Almeida:
we remained here a few days, and took a French spy, who had passed among
us as a lemonade-merchant. His indifference and carelessness in
accepting remuneration for his beverage, which was in constant request,
together with his laughing one day very significantly when one of our
men was swearing at the French for the trouble they caused, induced a
sergeant to apprehend him. He was brought before General Crauford, and
on his being searched, letters were found upon him that proved him to be
a French Colonel. He was sent to the rear: how, indeed, he managed to
escape the doom he had rendered himself liable to, I know not.

A few mornings after this, the French came down in great force, and we
were obliged to retire. This we did slowly, covered by Captain Ross’s
guns and our rifles, assisted also by a few troops of the 14th and 16th
Dragoons and 3rd German Hussars. We retired with very little loss, for a
distance of four or five miles, to Fort Conception in front of the
little town of Villa de Mula. Here we went into cantonments. We were now
close on the borders of Portugal, which is here divided from Spain only
by a small stream—at this spot, so narrow, that in some places it may be
jumped over. We daily mounted a picquet of two companies at the fort,
which was a beautiful work, in the shape of a star.

CHAPTER VI.

A FEW days after our arrival at Villa de Mula, a part of the division
formed a night expedition to surprise and cut off one or two French
regiments that nightly occupied an advanced position on our right,
retiring every morning about daylight. The rifles got under arms at ten
o’clock at night, and were soon afterwards joined by several companies
of the 43rd and 52nd regiments, together with one or two troops of the
14th Light Dragoons, and some of our favourite Germans. We soon guessed
that some secret enterprise was about to be undertaken, as strict orders
were issued to keep the men from talking, and to make them refrain from
lighting their pipes, lest our approach should be noticed by the enemy.
Even the wheels of two of Captain Ross’s guns that accompanied us, were
muffled round with haybands to prevent their creaking.

In this disposition we proceeded in the direction of the left of the
enemy’s position which rested on Villa de Puerco. We had all loaded
before marching, and were anxiously looking forward to the result, when
a whispering order was given to enter a large field of standing corn and
to throw ourselves on the ground. There we anxiously waited the first
dawn of day for the expected engagement. At length the cold gray of the
morning appeared faintly in the east, when the commands were given with
scarce a pause between to “fall in,” “double,” and “extend.” This was
accomplished in a moment, and forward we ran through the corn field up
to an eminence, looking down from which we beheld a gallant skirmish on
the plain beneath. The 14th Dragoons were in the act of charging a body
of French infantry, who had, however, thrown themselves into square. The
cavalry cheered forward in gallant style, but the French, veteran like,
stood firm to meet the onset, pouring in, at the same time, a close
running fire that emptied many saddles. Lieutenant-Colonel Talbot, who
headed the charge, fell almost immediately, together with the
quarter-master and from sixteen to eighteen privates. After an
unavailing attempt to shake the square, the cavalry was obliged to
retire—a movement which the enemy on their part immediately imitated. An
attempt was made to annoy them with our guns, but in consequence of
their smallness, being but light field-pieces, our shots were attended
with very little effect.

The following day, we buried Colonel Talbot and the quarter-master close
to the porch of the little chapel in the village we occupied—a somewhat
romantic-looking spot for a soldier’s grave. The miscarriage of our
enterprise, it was generally rumoured, had brought our general into bad
odour at head-quarters; indeed, for some days after, I thought he wore a
troubled look, as though he took our failure to heart.

As I have already remarked, two of our companies alternately did duty in
front of our position, at Fort Conception. The orders issued to the
officer commanding the picquet were to blow up the fort immediately on
the approach of the enemy, for which purpose it was undermined in
several places by the artillerymen, who were left to fire the mines when
the order should be given.

On the morning of the 19th of July, our company and another were on duty
at this point, and it was generally expected we should be attacked on
the morrow. I think the intelligence was brought by a deserter. The fort
contained a great quantity of good English rum and biscuit, which
Captain O’Hare allowed the men of both companies to help themselves to
and fill their canteens, upon their promise, which they kept, not to get
drunk. The following morning, before it was scarcely light, the enemy
proved the correctness of our anticipations by advancing upon us in
heavy columns, preceded by their light troops. The command was instantly
given to fire the mines, and we retired upon our division. A few minutes
after our quitting the fort, its beautiful proportions, which had
excited the admiration of so many beholders, was broken, as by the shock
of an earthquake, into a blackened heap of ruin.

We retreated under the walls of Almeida, where we halted until the 23rd,
when at night we experienced a storm that for violence, while it lasted,
exceeded anything I had ever before beheld. The lightning, thunder,
wind, and rain were absolutely awful. With a few other men, I had sought
shelter in the hollow of a rock, where we were not a little amazed at
the numbers of snakes and lizards which the occasional gleams of
lightning exhibited to us running about in all directions, as though the
tempest had the effect of bringing them all from their holes.

At break of day, the music that we were now getting quite accustomed
to—_i. e._ the cracking of the rifles of our outline picquet, gave
intelligence of the enemy’s advance. Our company was immediately ordered
to support them. Captain O’Hare accordingly placed us behind some
dilapidated walls, we awaited the approach of the picquet then under the
Hon. Captain Steward engaged about half a mile in our front, and slowly
retreating upon us. They had already, as it afterwards appeared, several
men killed, while Lieutenant M’Culloch had been wounded and taken
prisoner with a number of others. We could distinctly see the enemy’s
columns in great force, but had little time for observation, as our
advance ran in upon us followed by the French tirailleurs, with whom we
were speedily and hotly engaged. The right wing of the 52nd regiment, at
this period, was drawn up about one hundred yards in our rear behind a
low wall, when a shell, which with several others was thrown amongst us
from the town, burst so near, that it killed several of our men, and
buried a sergeant so completely in mud, but without hurting him, that we
were obliged to drag him out of the heap, to prevent his being taken by
the enemy[4]—at this moment also Lieutenant Cohen who stood close to me
received a shot through the body. My old Captain, O’Hare, perceiving him
roll his eyes and stagger, caught him by the arm, saying in a rather
soft tone to the men about him:

“Take that poor boy to the rear, he does not know what is the matter
with him,” and with the same characteristic coolness, he continued his
duties. While hotly engaged, however, with the French infantry in our
front, one or two troops of their hussars which, from the similarity of
uniform, we had taken for our German hussars, whipped on our left flank
between our company and the wing of the 52nd, when a cry of “the French
cavalry are upon us,” came too late as they charged in amongst us. Taken
thus unprepared, we could oppose but little or no resistance, and our
men were trampled down and sabred, on every side. A French dragoon had
seized me by the collar, while several others, as they passed, cut at me
with their swords. The man who had collared me had his sabre’s point at
my breast, when a volley was fired from our rear by the 52nd, who, by
this time had discovered their mistake, which tumbled the horse of my
captor. He fell heavily with the animal on his leg, dragging me down
with him.

It was but for a moment nevertheless: determined to have one brief
struggle for liberty, I freed myself from the dragoon’s grasp, and
dealing him a severe blow on the head with the butt of my rifle, I
rushed up to the wall of our 52nd, which I was in the act of clearing at
a jump, when I received a shot under the cap of my right knee and
instantly fell. In this emergency, there seemed a speedy prospect of my
again falling into the hands of the French, as the division was in rapid
retreat, but a comrade of the name of Little instantly dragged me over
the wall, and was proceeding as quick as possible with me, on his back,
towards the bridge of the Coa, over which our men were fast pouring,
when he, poor fellow! also received a shot, which passing through his
arm smashed the bone, and finally lodged itself in my thigh, where it
has ever since remained.[5] In this extremity, Little was obliged to
abandon me, but urged by a strong desire to escape imprisonment, I made
another desperate effort, and managed to get over the bridge, from the
other side of which Captain Ross’s guns were in full roar, covering our
retreat; in this crippled state and faint through loss of blood, I made
a second appeal to a comrade, who assisted me to ascend a hill on the
other side of the river.

On the summit, we found a chapel which had been converted into a
temporary hospital, where a number of wounded men were being taken to
have their wounds dressed by the surgeons. Fortunately, I had not long
to wait for my turn, for as we momentarily expected the coming of the
French, everything was done with the greatest dispatch.

In this affair our company sustained a very severe loss; our return was,
“one officer, Lieutenant Cohen, quite a youth, dangerously wounded,
eleven file killed and wounded, and forty-five taken prisoners.”

My old Captain O’Hare had only eleven men on parade next day. The
preceding facts will serve to show the unmilitary reader, that
skirmishes are frequently more partially destructive to riflemen than
general actions, although attended with but little of their celebrity.
For my own part, I was never nearer death, excepting on the night we
took Badajoz.

I must not forget a singular escape that occurred: a man of the name of
Charity, of my own company, when the cavalry first rushed upon us, had
fallen, wounded in the head by a sabre, while on the ground, he received
another severe sword slash on the seat of honour, and a shot through the
arm, the latter, no doubt, from the 52nd. Yet after all this, he managed
to escape, and

Clothed in scarlet lived to tell the tale,

as a pensioner in Chelsea Hospital.

Having no mules nor waggons to accommodate us, the surgeons advised all
who were by any means capable of moving, to get on as quick as they
could to Pinhel.

There were of our regiment about seventy or eighty disabled, a number of
those hobbled onwards assisting each other by turns.

We commenced our slow and painful march, and by the help of a couple of
rifles that served as crutches, I managed to reach the first village
where the Juiz or chief magistrate selected, and put the worst of our
wounded into bullock-carts. Amongst those I fortunately was one; and
although crammed with six others into a wretched little vehicle,
scarcely capable of accommodating more than two, I thought it a blessing
for which I could not feel sufficiently thankful.

In this manner, we were dragged along all night, and by the following
daylight we halted at another village, where I felt so dreadfully faint
from loss of blood and my confined position, that I could not move at
all. While refreshing our parched lips with some water that had been
eagerly demanded, Lord Wellington and some of his staff galloped up.
Glancing his eye at us for a moment, and seeing our crowded condition in
the carts, he instantly gave an order to one of his aides-de-camp to
obtain additional conveyance from the Juiz de Fora, and also bread and
wine. His Lordship then rode off towards Almeida.

Although neither bread nor wine made their appearance, a few additional
carts were procured, into one of which I was transferred with four other
men.

We again continued our march, until we came into a stream of water where
we halted; here we lost a most excellent officer, a Lieutenant Pratt,[6]
who was wounded through the neck, and at first appeared to be doing very
well. He was seated on one of the men’s knapsacks conversing with some
of his wounded brother officers, when he was suddenly seized with a
violent fit of coughing, and almost instantly began pumping a quantity
of blood from the wound. I never before saw so much come from any man.

It appeared that the ball, which went through his neck, had passed so
close to the carotid artery, that the exertion of coughing had burst it,
and it became impossible to stop the hæmorrhage. He bled to death, and
warm as he was, they covered him in the sand and proceeded. After we had
been driven some few miles further, one of my wounded comrades, who was
shot through the body, and whose end seemed momentarily approaching, at
length, in a dying state relaxed his hold from the cart sides and fell
across me as I lay at the bottom, whilst foam mixed with blood kept
running from his mouth. This with his glass eyes fixed on mine made me
feel very uncomfortable. Being weak and wounded myself, I had not power
to move him, and in this situation, the horrors of which survived for
some time in my mind, death put an end to his sufferings, but without
granting me any respite for some hours. His struggles having ceased,
however, I was enabled to recover myself a little, and called to the
driver to remove the body. But the scoundrel of a Portuguese, who kept
as much ahead of the bullocks as possible, was so afraid of the French,
that I could get no other answer from him than “non quireo,” “don’t
bother me,” and a significant shrug of the shoulder, which bespoke even
more than his words.

At length we arrived at Fraxedas on the road to Coimbra, where we found
the 1st division encamped outside the town. Here I got rid of my dead
comrade, and we had our wounds dressed. The guards, who belonged to the
1st division, behaved to us with a kindness which I never can forget; as
we had no men of our own to attend to us, forty of their number, under
an officer, were ordered to supply our wants until we arrived at Lisbon.

CHAPTER VII.

FROM Fraxedas we pursued our way to Mondego, and from thence we passed
in boats down the river through Coimbra, to the sea-port of Figueras.
Sick and ill as I was, I well recollect the exquisite scenery that met
our gaze on the banks of that beautiful river, as we floated over its
surface to our destination.

The heat of the weather was intense and dreadfully affected our wounds.
The scarcity of doctors too, and the fear of falling into the hands of
the enemy, spurred every one forward, and so took up the moments that
the surgeons had not time sufficient nor opportunity to look after us.
The consequence was, that this neglect caused maggots to be engendered
in the sores, and the bandages, when withdrawn, brought away on them
lumps of putrid flesh and maggots. Many died on board, and numbers were
reduced in consequence to the necessity of amputation. By care and
syringing sweet oil into my wounds, I however had managed to get rid of
them.

At Figueras we embarked on board some transports that there waited our
arrival, and we sailed for Lisbon, where, in a short time, we landed,
and borne on stretchers by some men of the Ordinanza or Portuguese
Militia, were conveyed to the hospital.

From regular and kind treatment there, I soon recovered; and the British
army retired towards Lisbon.

It may perhaps be necessary, before I continue my personal narrative, to
observe, that Lord Wellington, finding his numbers greatly unequal to
the enemy was obliged to retreat. This, it is well known, he directed in
a very skilful manner, having long before anticipated the probability of
such an event by the erection of the lines of Torres Vedras. During the
retreat, his Lordship ordered the people of the country to accompany the
troops, and to destroy all those things which they could not carry with
them. By this precaution, Massena’s army, on the track of the British
and Portuguese, through want of food and necessaries, were reduced to
the greatest privations, of which the Marshal bitterly complained in his
despatches of that period.

Perhaps few events in the Peninsular war reflect more credit upon Lord
Wellington, as a commander, than the admirable manner in which he had
thus drawn an overwhelming force of the French into actual famine, in
front of works that afforded security and plenty to his own
comparatively small force.

In a few weeks after our arrival at Lisbon, I became sufficiently
recovered to leave the hospital and was accordingly transferred to
Belem, a place much noted amongst us for every species of skulk, but
better known to my fellow soldiers as the “Belem rangers.” The chief
part of the 58th and 87th regiments, the latter I believe from the
severe loss they had sustained at Talavera, were doing duty there.

Belem itself is about two miles from Lisbon, but contiguous to it, or,
as the suburbs of London are to the city. I was here, as it were, quite
at my ease; and usually spent my time rambling about the quays. The port
was thronged with shipping, bringing troops and stores from England, and
if I recollect rightly, the ‘Hibernia,’ the ‘Caledonia,’ and the
‘Britannia,’ and other ships of war lay in the bay; at all events, we
constantly intermixed with the sailors, and were mostly coupled with
them; some recognising old friends—town-mates; and others, nearer and
dearer ties, and forming new links and acquaintances; this the
peculiarity of our situations naturally tended to strengthen, fighting
as we were in the same cause, though on different elements. One day,
however, I remember being present at a regular row in a wine-house,
between an American and a Lancashire man. They both belonged to the same
ship, and from what I could understand, were very quarrelsome fellows,
and the most unfair fighters on board.

The Yankee was from Kentucky, and had a precious knack of “gouging” as
they termed it, or, screwing his finger into the side locks of his
opponent, and so with his thumb poking his eyes out. One or two on board
had been “jockied” in this way. The Lancashire man, alias “Tummas,”
alias “Lankey,” who had nearly lost one eye by a splinter at Trafalgar,
seemed unwilling to risk the loss of the other in any encounter with
him.

“But,” said he, “I tell you what, you bl—d cowardly sea sarpent, if it
warnt that I fear’d your fingering this ’ere solitary blinker o’ mine,
I’d dust your Yankee jacket for you.”

The “gouger,” however, despite the confession, though ready for a
scrimmage, had some inward dread also, and seemed to dislike altogether
the hazard of being bit, slobbered, and perhaps kicked to a jelly. The
Englishman’s friends, nevertheless, came to a council of war; and it was
agreed at last, that though ashore, they should thump it out “ship
fashion.”

“For you know,” said a short, fat, big-whiskered, little sailor, who, I
believe, was the boatswain, “I’m d—d if they can kick, scratch, gouge or
bite, when they hangs by their starn sheets.”

It was settled, therefore, that they should have it out on a barrel.

A butt big enough to hold the rations of a whole division, was soon
procured of the Patrone, and the little man bolted to the boats for some
large nails and a hammer.

The barrel meantime, was rolled out to the centre of the quay, and to
keep it steady, settled longways between two heaps of stones. Meanwhile
the two combatants could scarcely be kept from each other, till the
“little-whiskers” returned.

“Clear the gangways!” at last roared a voice from the crowd, and the
boatswain bounced, almost breathless, to the barrel. In a few minutes,
Yankee and Lankey were seated, and the little man first nailing one by a
small bit of the bottom of his canvas trowsers to the barrel edge, and
the other by the same contingency to the other, brought them fronting
and about two feet apart. The two then proceeded to balance their fists,
like rope-dancers’ poles, and fixing their eyes on each other, awaited
the signal to begin.

“Now, gemmen,” bellowed the boatswain, “clear the decks; and you,
Tummas, for the honour of your messmates let’s have no shamming afore
these ere Portugals and biled lobsters. Now, softly, my lads: when you
sees me put my quid into my jaws—” the two men looked at each other;
“heave in your broadsides.”

The words were scarcely out, when in flopped the quid, and the
combatants commenced hammering away at each other at what both, perhaps,
thought hurricane rate.

In the course of a few rounds Tummas fell, but caught by his breech,
remaining hanging over the barrel edge; up however, he was re-seated,
and at it they went again until Yankee fell also, and hung in the same
manner.

“Excellent!” roared the boatswain, “excellent prewentative, or my old
aunt warnt a wirgin!”

Yankee was soon himself, and they closed again, round after round, until
the two champions hung powerless at the same moment.

“Drawn fight!” bellowed the little man again; “both tough ones;” and he
proceeded to separate with an enormous clasp knife the fixtures at their
trowsers: all this while the crowd about them were convulsed with
laughter, which was further increased by a hole in each of the
combatant’s trowsers, which the boatswain had carefully cut large enough
almost to admit the barrel. The two sailors, however, having recovered
themselves, and with a growl tucked back the blue check, steered away to
the wine-house.

Among the officers of our battalion that had been wounded at Almeida,
was one Captain Mitchell, who having received a ball through the arm,
was transferred with us to Lisbon: when sufficiently recovered, he one
morning came to the convalescent barrack to muster those who were
willing and able to rejoin their regiments. Amongst others selected, was
a man named Billy M’Nabb, of our corps, a most notorious skulker and a
methodist. He had scarcely ever done duty with his company, but had
remained sneaking about the hospital as an orderly; and occasionally
preaching and praying to the drunken soldiers in the streets of Lisbon.
Captain Mitchell, however, had made up his mind that M’Nabb should see
the enemy before he returned to England, and as a “persuasive,” when
Billy most violently resisted the summons, ordered him to be tied to the
bullock-cart, amid the jeers of the soldiers, and conveyed back to his
regiment. But it was only for a short period, as Billy got tired of the
“sight,” and took the earliest opportunity to decamp, for he suddenly
disappeared from among us, and but for my having seen him since
preaching in the streets of London, should have been inclined to think
he never returned home at all.

The morning that the convalescents fell in to start for the main-army,
we were joined by a batch of recruits, chiefly intended for the 68th and
85th regiments. They were a squad of plump, rosy-cheeked, smart-looking
fellows, and like ourselves, each of them had been provided with five
days’ rations in advance; consisting of salt pork, biscuits, and rum,
the first of which they cooked ready for the march.

Their officer in command was an astonishing man, nearly seven feet high.
I shall never forget him: by his high-cheeked bones and dark complexion,
I took him at first to be a foreigner; but as soon as he spoke, his
broad accent declared him to be a North Briton, as far north as could
be. He seemed well acquainted with every theory, or that part of a
campaign which is generally digested at home; and as a sample of this,
he ordered his men, in accordance with the regulations of Dundas, the
then Commander-in-chief, to halt and rest ten minutes or a quarter of an
hour at the end of every three miles.

“Coom, men,” he would say, pulling out his gold watch, “ye ken, I
suppose, yer three miles is up, set ye down and eat a pound, the mair ye
tak into yer stomachs the less ye’ll carry on yer backs.” This over, the
watch would be again in requisition, and it would be, “Coom men, yer
quarter of an hour is nearly up, ye maun aye be ganging again;” and the
men, of course, would fall in. By thus halting every three miles, and
eating a pound each time, before we reached Mafra, at the end of the
second day’s march, the men had “pounded” the whole of their five days’
rations, and some of them began to growl most confoundedly from the want
of provisions. Wishing to know the cause, he sent for the sergeant, and
desired him to inquire, when the latter informed him.

“Hoot mon, ye dinna say that, do ye? Tell them all to fall in. I fear I
maun chop a wee logic with them.”

“Oh ye hungry hounds,” he exclaimed, when the men appeared before him.
“Ye dinna ken the grand army yet; not content now, ye maun aye whistle
then, for ye waunna get in ten days then what your hungry maws have now
devoor’d in twa!” saying which, he placed himself at their head, to
direct their movements when on the march. I used to liken him to a kite,
while the files, of short men after him, reminded me of the tail. His
shoulders were so broad and yet so skinny and square, and his height so
convenient, that without stirring a peg from the front section, he would
wave his sword and look over their heads down the ranks and see every
manœuvre.

Amongst the convalescents, but very recently from Cockneyshire, was a
man named Josias Hetherington. This fellow was one of the queerest I
ever met with, and I verily believe had seen _service_ before, but
amongst gipsies, prigs, gaol-birds, and travelling showmen. There was
not a move but what he was up to, and in addition to these, he was an
excellent ventriloquist, and terrified the inhabitants as we went along,
whenever an occasion offered.

I think it was on the third day’s march, we had stopped for the night in
a small village, and as it happened, Josh. and I got billeted in the
same house together. Outside our quarters in front of the house, was a
small square (every town, village and pig-stye in Portugal has one,) in
the middle of which and while we were cooking our rations the
inhabitants had commenced a fandango. This also is usual on Sundays in
Portugal. Attracted by the whistle and a small drum beaten by a short,
dumpy, ugly looking lump of a Portuguese, Josh. and I would occasionally
run down to join, and leave our pots beside the Patrone’s wood fire as
close as we could to the red embers. But invariably, when we came in to
take a peep at the boiling progress, we found our utensils moved aside
and the contents as cold as charity. Josh. looked at me, and I at Josh.,
the same as to say, “Who the blazes moves our meat about so?” Josh.
however hearing footsteps on the stairs, popped me and himself after
into a kind of pantry. I partially closed the door, and there we stood
watching.

In a few minutes in came the Patrone or lady of the house, and looking
about her a little, bounced to our little utensils, and was proceeding
to purloin the meat, muttering something to herself at the same moment.
But she had scarcely put a hand to it, when a voice as if from the pot
plainly told her to “Sperum poco,” (wait a little.) The old woman
frisked up, looked doubtful, _crossed herself_, and with the courage
_this_ afforded, again attacked the pot. But the same words only quick
and smart as a rifle shot, sent her reeling and screeching to the corner
of the kitchen. “Oh Santa Maria! oh Jesu, oh la deos! Pedro aye el
demonio ei in panello, (the devil’s in the pot,) Santa Maria
ora—ora—ora—ora pro nobis!” and the good soul went off in a Portuguese
fit.

Josh. and I, scarcely able to contain our mirth, rushed out of the house
instantly and joined in the crowd, which her screams were collecting
about the door-way. The old Patrone, when she recovered, was off in a
twinkling to the Priest and the Alcalde, but it was all in vain, the
billet could not be changed, for the whole village equally feared the
devil, and we held quiet possession till the next morning, and might
have carried away the house for what the old Patrone cared, for she left
her domicile and never returned till we had marched out of the place.

The following day, 12th of October, 1810, I rejoined my regiment
encamped near a small village on the lines of Torres Vedras, called
Aruda, where I found my old Captain, who despite his severe loss, had
scraped together a snug company, partly from men who had made their
escape from the French after the affair at Almeida, but chiefly from a
batch of recruits that joined our first battalion with the third of our
regiment that came from England while I was in hospital. Aruda was a
pretty little place enough until we mounted our picquets, when the men
dreadfully defaced it, perhaps from a belief that the French might
enter—a pleasure they never had.

The inhabitants whose fears had been enhanced by its exposed situation
had nearly all evacuated the place, taking with them only the most
portable and valuable of their effects, and leaving the houses, as it
were, furnished and tenantless. The change was the more extraordinary
from the circumstance of its pleasant site having for many years made it
a country resort for the rich citizens of Lisbon.

For a few days after our arrival, it presented a picture of most wanton
desolation. Furniture of a most splendid description in many instances
was laid open to the spoliation of the soldiery. Elegant looking-glasses
wrenched from the mantle-pieces were wantonly broken to obtain bits to
shave by, and their encasures, with chairs, tables, &c., &c., used as
common fire-wood for the picquets; an Israelite would have gloated over
the gilded embers, and have deemed perhaps one of them as under the
value of what our united fire-places might have been reduced to. These
proceedings, however, unravel the secret of spending “half-a-crown out
of sixpence a day,” and the philosophical reader will perhaps admit of
the plea, that if we had not, the French would have done it for us, an
event which we expected, though it fortunately never was realized.

Tom Crawley was particularly pre-eminent in this havoc; his enormous
strength and length fitting him especially for the pulling down and
“breaking up” department.

Our company was one night on picquet at Aruda; we had, as usual, made a
blazing fire close to the stable of a large house, which in the morning
we had noticed, contained a very handsome carriage (the only one
by-the-bye that I had ever seen in Portugal). Rather late in the evening
we missed Tom—who, by the way, had a great love of exploring the houses
of the village, and whom we imagined to be employed in his favourite
amusement, “looking for wine.” After having consumed sundry chairs to
keep alive our fire, we found it necessary to obtain fresh fuel, and
while consulting where it was to come from, one man, with an oath,
proposed to burn the Portuguese coach. The novelty of the thing among
our thoughtless fellows was received with acclamations, and as our
officers were absent in a house close by, several started up on their
legs for the purpose. The stable-doors were immediately opened, and the
coach wheeled backwards into the large blazing fire. “This will make a
jolly roast!” exclaimed several of the men, as the paint and paneling
began to crack under the influence of the heat. Our scamps were laughing
and enjoying what they called a capital joke, but just as the flames
were beginning to curl up around the devoted vehicle, a roar like that
of a bull came from its interior, and threw us for a moment into
consternation: immediately afterwards one of the glasses was dashed out,
and Tom Crawley’s big head was thrust through the window, amid shouts of
laughter from the men, as he cried out—“Oh bad luck to your sowls! are
you going to burn me alive?” At the same moment, urged powerfully by the
heat of his berth, he made the most violent efforts to open the door,
which from the handle being heated, was a difficult and painful
operation. We had some trouble ere we could extricate the poor fellow,
and then not before he was severely scorched. It afterwards appeared he
had gone half tipsy into the carriage, and was taking a snooze, when he
was so warmly awoke. After this occurrence, Crawley used to boast of
going to sleep with one eye open.

At this period the French soldiers and ourselves began to establish a
very amicable feeling, apart from duty in the field. It was a common
thing for us to meet each other daily at the houses between our lines,
when perhaps both parties would be in search of wine and food. In one of
the houses so situated, I remember once finding Crawley in a drunken
state in company with a couple of French soldiers. I was mortified by
the merriment his appearance had excited, and could with difficulty get
him away, as he stripped, and offered to fight the whole three of us for
laughing at him.

CHAPTER VIII.

The enemy retire upon Santarem—We retire upon Vallée—The bridge over the
Rio Mayor—The French out-lying sentries—Their camp ground—Comparative
quietude—The still—Escape from assassination—Tom Crawley’s ghost
story—The “Death and Glory men”—The charms of a Brunswickian
appetite—Their desertions—Sergeant Fleming—His court-martial—We meet
our enemies on the water and contend—A comment on both sides.

ABOUT the middle of November the enemy retired, and we made a movement
to follow them towards Santarem, which they immediately occupied and
strongly fortified. As soon as we came in sight of their works, our
battalion received orders to cross a river (the Rio Mayor), which
discharged itself into the Tagus, about half a mile lower down on our
right. While executing this movement, we met with rather a warm
reception, which became more intense as we attempted to get a peep into
their position; we however were obliged in turn to retreat, and finally
took up our cantonments at a place called Vallée. The regiment was
distributed in companies on the houses on both sides of the main road,
that to which I was attached being in an old wine-store near the bridge
crossing the Mayor.

On this bridge we had double sentries, and abbatis of fallen trees. But
the better to foil the incursions of the enemy, the arches had been
undermined, and the powder secured from the wet by bullocks’ hides,
trained ready for explosion.

About two hundred yards in front of this were the French outlying
sentries, and a little in their rear, on a slight eminence, their camp
ground, which they had very beautifully built over with ranges of huts.

About three or four miles to our left, and divided from us by the Rio
Mayor, rose the pretty town of Santarem; its towers and steeples peering
up from the summit of a hill, studded on all sides with groves of
olive-trees. The prospect from it must have been very “soul-stirring,”
as the two armies lay within shell range, although they never interfered
with each other for the whole of the four or five months that we were
there; during this time we were flanked on the left and right by the
43rd and 52nd regiments, and enjoyed the most uninterrupted repose,
almost our sole employment being to watch the French movements.

Some of the men, for want of better pastime, succeeded in constructing a
still, with which they managed to make spirits from a quantity of dried
grapes, found in the old wine-house; a discovery, however, soon took
place, much to our chagrin, and the still was destroyed by our old
Captain, Peter O’Hare.

The sanguinary nature of the Portuguese during the whole period of the
war was notorious. When crossed or excited, nothing but the shedding of
blood could allay their passion. It was always with the greatest
difficulty that we could preserve our French prisoners from being
butchered by them even in cold blood. They would hang upon the rear of a
detachment with prisoners like so many carrion birds, waiting every
opportunity to satiate their love of vengeance; and it required all the
firmness and vigilance of our troops to keep them in check. It was well
known that even our men fell in stepping between them and the French,
whom they had marked out as victims. Indeed it was not unfrequent for
our own men to suffer from the consequences of their ferocity, and I
myself, while at Vallée, had a narrow escape. I had crossed the hills to
purchase some necessaries at the quarters of the 52nd regiment, and on
my return fell in with several of the soldiers of the 3rd Caçadores; one
of them, a fierce-looking scoundrel, evinced a great inclination to
quarrel, the more particularly as he perceived that I was unarmed and
alone. Having replied rather sharply to some abuse they had cast upon
the English, by reflecting on their countrymen in return, he flew into a
rage, drew his bayonet, and made a rush at me, which I avoided by
stepping aside, and tripping him head foremost on the ground; I was in
the act of seizing his bayonet, when a number of his comrades came up,
to whom he related, in exaggerated terms, the cause of our disagreement.
Before he had half concluded, a general cry arose of “kill the English
dog,” and the whole drawing their bayonets, were advancing upon me when
a party of the 52nd came up, the tables were turned, and the Caçadores
fled in all directions.

Among other laughable circumstances that made the time pass gaily while
we remained here, was a ghost story, in which Tom Crawley cut rather a
conspicuous figure. We had accoutred ourselves, as was our custom before
laying down for the night’s repose, when in rushed Tom Crawley like a
distracted man.

“Bring me some salt and water for the love of God, boys!” he immediately
demanded; “I have seen a ghost.”

“What sort of ghost, Crawley?” sung out a dozen voices from the men, who
immediately became alive to the fun.

“Oh, a Portuguese ghost, as sure as the Lord,” replied Crawley. “Give me
a little water with some salt in it.”

This salt, I must explain to the uninitiated, according to a vulgar
superstition in Ireland, is absolutely necessary to be drunk by those
who have seen a phantom before seeing a light, as a neglect of the
precaution was sure to be followed by an evil influence. As soon,
therefore, as a tin measure was brought to the agitated Tom, (not
filled, indeed, with salt and water, but, I am sorry to say, a much more
objectionable liquid) Crawley drank it off with as much avidity as if
his future salvation depended on it: the men, meanwhile, nearly
convulsed with laughter at Tom’s credulity.

At length, something like silence being restored, Crawley took a seat,
at the same time making many wry faces (that were sufficiently accounted
for by the potion he had swallowed.) He then told us, in a very solemn
manner, that he had distinctly seen the semblance of a Caçadore in
Colonel Eldar’s regiment, the 3rd Caçadores, who used to sell our men
rum on the retreat from Almeida, and who was afterwards killed at the
battle of Busaco.

“But did you not speak to it?” inquired Jack Murphy.

“You know I can’t talk Portuguese,” replied Crawley.

“A ghost can talk any language; he would have spoken English to you if
you had talked to him,” observed another.

“But I was in too great a fright to talk at all to him till he vanished
away among the trees.”

Poor Tom Crawley! His ghost story afforded us ample amusement for many
weeks afterwards, although I remember it caused his grog to be stopped,
for having woke the Captain of our company in an adjoining room by the
noise he had occasioned by his spiritual narration.

There is nothing, not even flogging, damps the spirit of a
service-soldier more than stopping his grog, particularly a man of
Crawley’s temperament, for like his renowned prototype (Nautical Jack),
if he were allowed three wishes, the first would be all the rum in the
world, the second all the tobacco, and the third would be for more rum.
During our stay here, the commissary had ovens made, and a number of our
men employed baking bread, something after the fashion of our quartern
loaf, one of which was allowed each man every four days. One day while
the company was being served out with rations of salt beef and a hot
four-pound loaf, and the commissary was busy in serving out rum from a
barrel turned on the end, with the head knocked in, while the
quarter-master was calling over the name of each man, when Crawley’s
name was called—stopped by order of Captain O’Hare, was the answer. Had
sentence of death been pronounced, it could not have sounded more harsh;
but Tom had a little philosophy. This trial put it to the test, for
while he kept peeping over the men’s shoulders, anxiously watching each
man receive his portion of rum, I also observed him poking his thumb
into different parts of the hot loaf, while he gradually kept edging
himself through the men, until he got close to the rum barrel, and
quietly putting his loaf under his arm, remained stationary, until the
commissary turned round to speak to one of the men, when raising his arm
in flopped the loaf into the rum-barrel, while he lustily began damning
the awkward fellows who pushed, and caused the accident, no doubt
wishing the loaf to remain soaking in the barrel as long as possible;
but seeing the commissary about taking the bread out, he instantly dived
his arm into the barrel, shoving the loaf to the bottom, then drawing it
out dripping, as well as his coat-sleeve, and looking the commissary
seriously in the face, begun cursing his misfortune, saying: “Faith,
Sir, I’ll have a hot meal for the next four days, anyhow; if salt junk
and hot rum don’t blister a poor devil’s guts, I don’t know what will.”
The good-natured commissary, who looked on the whole as a pure accident,
handed Tom an extra half loaf, which he instantly squeezed against the
wet one, lest a drop of the precious liquor should fall to the ground,
and walked away, humming as he went:

“Oh, love is the soul of a neat Irishman,” &c.

About this period we had a regiment of Brunswickers sent to join our
division, and one of our least amusing duties soon consisted in watching
them, to prevent their deserting to the enemy. It was the prevalence of
this honourable propensity among them, I believe, that induced Lord
Wellington to distribute their force among the different divisions of
the army. These “death and glory men,” as we used to term them, from
their badge of the skull and cross-bones which was worn on their shakos
and accoutrements, were dressed in dark green, which but too frequently
enabled them to steal past our guards and join the French, with whom
many of their connexions were. Among other attributes with which these
allies were gifted, was a _canine_ appetite, that induced them to kill
and eat all the dogs they could privately lay hold of. By this means the
different dogs of the division disappeared before the Germans with a
celerity truly astonishing, and we were in ignorance of their fate until
the fact became openly proclaimed and acknowledged. Among other animals
thus “potted for consumption” was a dog which, from its having attached
itself to our regiment, we had christened “Rifle.” Rifle could never be
induced to leave us, and upon one or two occasions when we had lost it,
had always managed to rejoin us again. We used often to joke among
ourselves at Rifle’s antipathy to a red coat, and his decided preference
to green; but although, poor fellow! he had survived many of our
skirmishes, in which he used to run about barking and expressing his
delight as much as a dog could, it was only, after all, to be devoured
by the insatiable jaws of the Brunswickers.

We had in the company a sergeant of the name of Fleming, a tall athletic
brave fellow, from the Lake of Killarney. One night being posted in
picquet, he unluckily came in collision with one of the Brunswick
officers, and suspecting his intentions to bolt to the enemy, knocked
him down with his rifle and otherwise maltreated him. The result was,
that Fleming was tried by a brigade court-martial, convicted for the
assault, and sentenced to be reduced to the ranks, and to receive a
corporal punishment of five hundred lashes. This put us all on the
alert, and the officers also, by whom he was very much liked. The
division being formed, by order of General Crauford, the prisoner was
brought to the centre of the square, and the minutes of the
court-martial read aloud, Fleming proceeded to strip, while the men
stood attentively yet sullenly awaiting the result. The General now
addressed him, saying:

“Prisoner Fleming, the offence which you have been guilty of, is of so
heinous a nature, that could it be proved to be wilfully committed, it
would be most unpardonable; but the excellent character for gallantry
and honourable conduct, given of you by your officers, is such that I
take the responsibility on myself, relying on the plea made by you. I
shall not flog you, therefore, but your stripes will be cut off, and I
trust your future conduct will testify that the discretion I now use, is
not misplaced; and I here,” proceeded the General, turning round to the
division, “take the opportunity of declaring, that if any of those
gentlemen (meaning the Brunswickers,) have a wish to go over to the
enemy, let them express it, and I give my word of honour I will grant
them a pass to that effect instantly, for we are better without such.”

Fleming was shortly afterwards reinstated, but, poor fellow! he was
destined to an early though a more honourable fate, and fell leading on
the ladder party, in the forlorn hope at Badajoz.

All this time, and for a great part of that in which we were quartered
here, a very friendly intercourse was carried on between the French and
ourselves. We frequently met them bathing in the Rio Mayor, and would as
often have swimming and even jumping matches. In these games, however,
we mostly beat them, but that was attributed, perhaps, to their
half-starved, distressed condition. This our stolen intercourses soon
made us more awake to, until at length, touched with pity, our men went
so far as to share with them the ration biscuits, which we were
occasionally supplied with from England, by our shipping; indeed we
buried all national hostility in our anxiety to assist and relieve them.
Tobacco was in great request; we used to carry some of ours to them,
while they in return would bring us a little brandy. Their “réveille”
was our summons as well as theirs, and although our old captain seldom
troubled us to fall in at the “réveille,” it was not unusual to find the
rear of our army under arms, and, perhaps, expecting an attack. But the
captain knew his customers, for though playful as lambs, we were
watchful as leopards.

It will not be amiss, perhaps, if I give the reader an idea of the
resources and intrinsic position of the two armies, thus contending on a
soil to which both were aliens. It will be necessary to enter a little
into the holds either party had on the opinions of the inhabitants.

The French, it must be recollected, were fighting for the usurpation—if
it may be so termed—of the Spanish throne by Joseph Bonaparte, and had
to contend with all the elements that composed and monopolized the
prejudices of the Spanish and Portuguese people. The whole war was one
between innovation, and long and deeply rooted prejudice; and the French
troops, consequently, were on all occasions, nightly and daily, not only
open to attacks from the British, but in constant alarm from the
natives, whose animosity made them alive to the slightest opportunity
that presented itself for doing them mischief.

No Frenchman, however fatigued, dared to straggle or fall back: it was
instant death to him. The guerillas and peasantry watched with the
thirst of wolves, and slaughtered all who fell into their hands. These
dangers were, also, doubly increased by the absence of uniforms amongst
the Spaniards, who, up to this time, wore their own peasant dresses.
This disabled the French from recognizing either friends or foes. In
addition to these, they had another of greater magnitude than any, their
provision and ammunition resources depended entirely on their
communication with France—separated from them by the Pyrenees, and long
distances from the scene of contention itself; this made their supplies
exceedingly precarious, and but for the contributions levied by the
French generals on the inhabitants, would have kept them oft-times
pendant ’twixt hunger and the bayonets of their enemies.

The priesthood, also, numbers of whom were of the French church, had to
return many obligations to their revolutionary opponents, such as their
banishment, wholesale, from their “snuggeries” during the year of
terror; these, therefore, sided always with the Spaniards, and by their
influence, combined with the Spanish inquisitorial clergy, gave a colour
and energy to the cause we had engaged in.

Our case was, consequently, widely different as the quiet imprisonment
of our disorderly comrade before-mentioned fully proved; we were
received, also, everywhere with open arms, and were well backed, if not
by the courage, by their best provision resources. We could, with
safety, leave whole hospitals behind us, whilst the sick and wounded of
our opponents, the French, were, in many instances, slaughtered
wholesale by the citizens.

But with all these advantages in our favour, we yet, as it were, lay
between two stools. The natives were not to be relied on, and though
drawn up with us on most occasions, generally left the British to bear
the brunt of action. Thus often and too truly showing that a weak friend
is frequently more dangerous than a determined enemy.

CHAPTER IX.

IN the month of February, General Crauford went to England on leave, and
the command of the light division, during his absence, devolved upon
Major-General Sir William Erskine.

On the night of the 5th of March we were suddenly ordered to fall in, as
intelligence had reached us that the French were evacuating Santarem.
This was soon ascertained to be the fact, and we immediately commenced
an advance, crossing the bridge in our front at three o’clock on the
morning of the 6th.

Ours being the senior captain of the regiment, the company, as was
usual, were in the advance, when some of the front files suddenly came
within a few yards of what appeared to be a French sentinel, leaning
against a wall that ran along from the bridge. One of our fellows fired,
but perceiving no movement made, we all rushed up, and discovered him to
be, what our money-changers at home have so great a horror of, “a man of
straw,” or a piece of sacking stuffed and accoutred. This afforded a fit
theme for joking, as we carried our “prisoner” with us until we came to
Santarem.

Our march was uninterrupted, and over a bold thickly wooded country,
much cut up, however, by the retreating enemy; about mid-day we entered
Santarem, where a sight of a most horrifying description offered itself.
The streets and houses presented a mass of desolation and filth, which,
in some degree, contaminated the air around, while to add to the
picture, numbers of half-starved looking Frenchmen were grouped about in
knots, and exhibiting the loathsome appearance of disease. The faces of
many of these poor fellows were dreadfully swollen and white. Our men
were moved to pity at the scene, and threw them biscuits as we passed
through the town.

Massena had not the means of conveyance for the whole of his sick, and
had been obliged to leave these to their fate. This, indeed, would have
been soon decided had the Portuguese first come up with them.

At every mile the enemy, on their retreat, had fixed finger posts with
directions to the road the “grande armée” had taken, they sufficiently
directed us also. But after all, these were of little service, for
straggling groups of the unfortunate enemy strewed the road as we
advanced over it. The poor fellows, at first, would greet the English
with a faint hope of protection, and turned up their swollen and pallid
countenances to us with expressions that needed not words to explain
them. But we were obliged to pass on and leave them, for aught I know,
to be butchered by the inhabitants, who fearfully retaliated for all the
scenes we had witnessed. At night we encamped on the outskirts of a
small village, the name I do not recollect, but the sights within it I
never can forget.

In searching for a stream from which I might procure water, I fell upon
a small fountain, close to which lay two or three murdered Portuguese;
their brains and blood, which seemed freshly to have oozed from their
mangled remains, had even streamed into the spring, and turned me away
with disgust from the water. Proceeding onward, I observed a gaunt
ghastly figure in a cloak stealing towards a group of cadaverous looking
Frenchmen—on his getting a little nearer to them, he suddenly spat in
his hands and throwing his cloak aside, produced a heavy club, with
which, I suppose, he was going to beat their brains out. Struck with
horror, I instantly seized the stick from his half-famished grasp, drove
him away, and assisted by one or two comrades got the poor men into a
house, and pursued my search.

As I, however, approached into the Plaza, the desolation thickened; all
the havoc that can possibly be imagined in so small a compass lay before
me—murdered and violated women—shrieking and dying children—and, indeed,
all that had possessed life in the village, lay quivering in the last
agony of slaughter and awful vengeance.

These became every-day scenes until we overtook the French rear-guard at
Pombal, which we did on the 11th, my company had been hurried forward by
the cavalry, each dragoon mounting a rifleman behind him on his horse—a
method of riding peculiarly galling to the infantry, but which we
frequently had to experience during the war. From the friction alone
produced on the legs and seat by the dragoon’s saddle-bags, it was some
time before the foot-soldier, when placed upon his legs, could move with
anything like dispatch. Besides, this method of riding was generally
attended by the loss of the men’s mess-tins, which became shaken off by
the jolting. There were, indeed, few of our men who would not have
preferred marching twice the distance on foot to being thus carried.[7]

We first got sight of the enemy about two miles from the town of Pombal.
They had possession of a wood, from which, however, we soon managed to
drive them. They retired in great disorder in the direction of the town.
The long straight road that led to Pombal became filled for some hundred
yards, with the confused masses of the French; but their distress was
still further increased by the arrival of Brigade-Major Mellish, who
came up, at the time, with a couple of Ross’s guns, and commenced
playing upon them. It soon became a complete rout with the enemy, and
they pressed pell-mell over the bridge of the river between us and the
town. They suffered considerably in this business—the ground was strewed
with their dead, and as we followed we found several poor fellows at the
bridge badly wounded by the rifles, and many dissevered legs and arms,
the latter, no doubt, caused by Ross’s two pieces.

It was during the preceding skirmish that, for the first time, I heard
the words that afterwards became so common in our regiment, “kill a
Frenchman for yourself.” Its origin was as follows: Two men of known
daring, named Palmer and Tracey, during our approach to the bridge,
seeing a French sergeant fall, ran up to claim the meed of conquest, by
relieving him of any valuables he might be possessed of. They were
quarrelling as to the appropriation of the spoil, when Palmer, who was a
known excellent shot, told Tracey to go “and kill a Frenchman for
himself,” as he had shot this man.

This circumstance afterwards gave birth to a little gasconade in the
regiment, that every rifleman could and ought to kill a Frenchman in
action. From the period of the above occurrence, Palmer received the
nick-name of the “man-killer,” until a singular circumstance, that
occurred at the siege of Badajoz, gave him a new title. In relieving
picquet in the trenches, many of our men, instead of going quietly
through the trenches or parallels in front of the walls of the town,
used to show their contempt of danger by jumping out of them and running
across in the face of the enemy’s fire. In executing this feat one day
with some others, a cannon-shot fired by the French, struck the ground
first, and then hit Palmer on the back, and he fell, as we thought,
killed upon the spot. To our surprise, however, in a moment he jumped up
unhurt, the ball having glanced off his knapsack. In commemoration of
this event, he was afterwards known by the appellation of “the bomb
proof man.”

It must be borne in mind, that my own company only were present here,
and we had to sustain, at a great disadvantage, a smart fire from the
different houses, occupied by the rear-guard of the enemy. As soon as we
crossed the bridge we took possession of the houses opposite those held
by the French, from which we kept up a brisk fire out of the windows.
Tired however, with this cross work, several of our men dashed into one
of the French holds and found it crowded with the enemy, who to the
number of thirty or forty quietly surrendered themselves prisoners. I
recollect Sergeant Fleming, who was the first to mount the stairs,
bundling them neck and crop over the staircase. Lieutenant Hopwood,
however, fell severely wounded in the thigh on entering the house. We
maintained the conflict until the remainder of the regiment came up, and
then drove the enemy entirely out of their cover.

In the eagerness of pursuit, however, we had suffered severely: as our
men followed the enemy a considerable distance out of the town, galling
them terribly in the street, when perceiving how few our numbers were,
being supported by a single troop only of our German Hussars, they
turned round and made it a hard matter for us to escape the consequences
of our temerity. Several of the men were out-flanked, and taken
prisoners, and for myself, I had to run a great risk, and should
certainly have been killed or captured, but for the gallantry of a
German dragoon, who riding up, dragged me behind him, and galloped away
amidst a volley of shots, unhurt.

At night, the French, who had posted themselves partly under cover of a
wood, threw shells into the town of Pombal, of which we had possession,
and succeeded in setting it on fire in several places. We nevertheless
remained for the night, and sold by auction among the officers and men
some baggage which we had taken, snugly packed on a grey horse, from one
of their Generals; among other valuables it contained, were two
beautiful gold medals, which we presented to our old Captain; we divided
the proceeds, which amounted to six dollars to each man of the company.

In the morning, the French continued their retreat, and we were again in
pursuit. After crossing a well wooded hill, we came up with them at
Redinha, a small town situated in the hollow of rather a difficult
pass,—the company ascending a hill covered with pine-trees, on the right
of our battalion.

From its eminence, I remember to have seen one of the finest views of
the two armies I ever witnessed. The rifles were extended in the
distance for perhaps two miles, and rapidly on the advance to the
enemy’s position. These were followed by our heavy columns, whose heads
were just emerging from a wood about a quarter of a mile in our rear.
Everything seemed conducted with the order and regularity of a field
day. Meanwhile the rear columns of the French were slowly retiring, but
in a few minutes the scene became exceedingly animated by our artillery
opening their fire upon the retreating forces.

This was the signal for us to set to work. We instantly moved down from
our lofty station, and were soon engaged skirmishing and endeavouring to
out-flank and drive in their light troops, which, after a hard struggle,
we at length accomplished, but not before many men had fallen on both
sides. The enemy, however, although they slowly retired, continually
turned, making temporary stands, whenever the ground seemed favourable.

One affecting circumstance that took place in this action, made a deep
impression on my memory. A French officer whom we had observed very
conspicuously cheering on his men, had fallen by a rifle-shot through
the thigh, when two of our buglers ran forward for the purpose of easing
him of his money. This, I must observe, the French generally kept
concealed in a kind of belt round their waists. As soon, therefore, as
the buglers came up to him, they commenced quarrelling as to which of
them should possess his property. The more readily to disencumber him of
his belt, each of them had fallen on his knees over the poor Frenchman,
and one of the buglers had drawn a knife to cut the strap that secured
the hoped-for treasure, when the other endeavouring to restrain him
brought on a scuffle, during which, I am sorry to relate, the knife
entered the body of the wounded man, and he expired on the spot. I had
arrived just in time to perceive the occurrence, and could with
difficulty restrain myself from shooting the owner of the knife on the
spot, until he told me it was purely accidental.

After pursuing the enemy through the town, where we took a number of
prisoners (among whom were some of my own company, taken the day before)
in a water-mill, we encamped at night on the side of an extensive hill.
The country, here also, was well wooded and watered, and exceedingly
picturesque, as was also the position occupied by the enemy. We were
encamped on a range of heights, while the French lay below in a
beautiful valley; the outlying sentries of both armies being not more
than two hundred yards apart.

This night our company, with Captain Belvard’s, formed the outlying
picquet. As we had had no rations for two days previous, we were soon
busily employed in cooking what we had taken from the prisoners; during
this ceremony, a man of the name of Humphrey Allen, a tall powerful
fellow, whom we had also nick-named “Long Tom of Lincoln,” came up from
the rear, where, during the preceding skirmish, he had been employed
taking the wounded. On asking to be allowed to join one of the messes,
he was immediately refused, on account of his having gone out of action
with the wounded, when the care of them devolved upon the buglers or
bandsmen alone. This, I must remark, was at first a common excuse for
getting from under fire, and soon became marked with indignation by the
braver men; at length, during the latter part of the campaign, no good
soldier would venture, under so frivolous a pretence, so to expose
himself to the indignation of his comrades, excepting for any very
extreme cases. In the preceding instance, however, Allen proved himself
more daring than humane.

Taking up his rifle, very coolly observing that he would soon get
something to eat if a Frenchman had it: walked quietly down to our
outlying picquets, and taking deliberate aim, shot one of the French
sentries on the spot: in an instant he was across the field to where he
fell, and having hoisted him on his shoulders, was in the act of bearing
him back to our line, which the French perceiving, not only fired, but
pursued him, and compelled him to drop his prize.

A general alarm, meanwhile, was occasioned by this firing, and before it
could be checked, Colonel Beckwith came down, and having traced its
origin, sent for Allen.

“Why, Zur,” replied Tom, to the inquiry of the Colonel “I arn’t had
nought to eat these two days, and thought as how I might find summut in
the Frencher’s knapsack.”

Although he had been guilty of a cruelty which no law of arms could
justify, he managed to escape with a severe reprimand.[8]

In the course of an hour after, being on sentry at our advance posts, I
was leisurely sauntering up and down, occasionally looking about me, and
stooping to cull some flowers that grew in the field which divided us
from the enemy. It was just at the close of the evening, or between the
lights. The French sentry, who advanced occasionally seemingly for the
same purpose, at last came so near, that I feared he was up to some
manœuvre, or about to fire at me; with this, I instantly cocked my
rifle, and was awaiting his approach, when he suddenly rushed towards
me, bellowing out in French, “Déserteur! Déserteur!” Of course at the
words I allowed him to approach, which he did, exclaiming, “Je suis
allemand,” and instantly turning on his quondam comrades, fired into
them. The report of his fire caused the picquets of both parties to fall
in, and the whole line of sentries again to be engaged. However, he
stuck by me all the time, shaking his fist at them, and loading and
firing with all the jaw-breaking oaths that the French and his native
German could supply him with.

Colonel Beckwith, a second time alarmed, was soon amongst us swearing
also, at what he supposed to be another Lincoln job, but he returned
rather pleased, chatting to the deserter.

CHAPTER X.

THE French got under arms before the dawn of the morning, and we as
usual followed, keeping them well on before us.

In the course of the noon we passed through the pretty little town of
Condeixa, which the enemy had fired in several places. The main street
was completely blocked by the flames darting across the road from the
opposite houses. To enable the troops to pass, we were obliged to
“break” a way through some dry walls. This caused a temporary halt,
during which the chief part of the division gallantly employed
themselves extricating the unfortunate inhabitants, from the burning
houses. Tom Crawley (forgetful of the coach) made use of his great
strength to some purpose, and chucked some five or six old people, whom
he had brought forth on his shoulders, over a wall as he supposed, out
of immediate danger. Tom, however, who should have “looked,” before he
made the old ones “leap,” was not aware that close to their descent was
a large well, into which, to their great terror, he had very nearly
dropped the terrified and screeching sufferers.

Having cleared the houses “a way,” we proceeded to Casal Nova, where we
came up with the incendiaries, whom we found perfectly prepared to
receive us. The country all about was greatly intercepted by old walls,
and afforded excellent facilities for skirmishing. In a few seconds some
of our division was observed moving upon our right, and we were ordered
instantly to extend, and at it we went. After several hours’ hard
fighting, kept up with great spirit on both sides, we compelled the
enemy to retire, but not before we had lost an excellent officer in the
person of Major Stewart, who received a shot through the body. He was
led by two buglers to the rear, where he died shortly after. The death
of this officer gave a step to my old Captain O’Hare, who obtained the
majority.

In this skirmish Lieutenant Stroud also received a severe wound. This
officer in action, always carried a rifle, for the skilful use of which
he was celebrated.[9] A man of our company named Pat Mahon, received
three balls on the hip at the same instant, and so close together that a
dollar might have covered the three holes they made.

The enemy still continued the retreat, their skirmishers, at times,
making short stands to keep our rifles in check, and a few of their rear
sections occasionally pouring a running fire into us. We drove them,
however, through the village of Casal Nova. Some of the French for a few
minutes here availed themselves of pieces of dilapidated walls, but as
soon as we commenced outflanking them, they all retreated, with the
exception of one man, who, to our surprise, remained loading and firing
as if he had a whole division to back him. I scarcely know what could
have induced me to fire at this poor fellow alone, and exposed as he was
to at least twenty other shots; but my blood was up, through his having
once aimed at me, his ball whizzing close by as I approached. Be that as
it may, I had got within fifty yards when I fired. In an instant I was
beside him, the shot had entered his head, and he had fallen in the act
of loading, the fusil tightly grasped in his left hand, while his right
clutched the ramrod. A few quick turns of the eye as it rolled its dying
glances on mine, turned my whole blood within me, and I reproached
myself as his destroyer. An indescribable uneasiness came over me, I
felt almost like a criminal. I knelt to give him a little wine from a
small calabash, which hung at my side, and was wiping the foam from his
lips, when a heavy groan drew my attention aside, and turning round my
head I beheld stretched near him and close to the wall, another wounded
Frenchman, a sergeant. “Hélas,” exclaimed the wounded man, the big tears
suddenly gushing down his sun-burnt countenance, as he pointed with his
finger to my victim, “vous avez tué mon pauvre frère,” (you have killed
my poor brother,) and indeed such was the melancholy fact.

The sergeant, a stout heavy man, had fallen, his thigh broken by a shot.
The younger brother, unable to carry him off the field, had remained,
apparently with the intention of perishing by his side.

We halted for the night on an adjacent hill, about a mile in advance.
The French also took up their position opposite us. The picquets of both
armies occupied a beautiful ravine, that sloped between us. I took
advantage of the few moments’ leisure our position afforded to return to
the French sergeant. But I found him and his brother both as naked as
they were born, perforated with innumerable wounds, no doubt
administered by the Portuguese. I turned back to the camp, but in a very
poor humour with myself, though I could not well close my eyes to the
magnificent scene around me. The sun had set, its light had been
supplanted by burning villages, and fires that on vale and mountain
correctly pointed out where the hostile divisions were extended.

The following morning, the French continued their march of havoc, and we
closed after them, village after village giving flaming proofs of their
continued atrocities. Passing through one which had been fired, by
reason, as we were informed, of its having been the quarters of Marshal
Ney and staff,—an appalling instance of vengeance here occurred. The
parents of one of our Caçadores had lived in this village, and
immediately we entered, he rushed to the house where they resided. On
reaching the doorway, the soldier hesitated a few seconds, but the door
was open, and stretched across the threshold he beheld the mangled
bodies of his father and mother, the blood still warm and reeking
through the bayonet stabs, while an only sister lay breathing her last,
and exhibiting dreadful proofs of the brutality with which she had been
violated. The unhappy man staggered, frenzied with grief, and stared
wildly around him; till suddenly burying all other feelings in the
maddening passion of revenge, he rushed forth from what had probably
been once a happy home. His first act was to dash at some French
prisoners that unfortunately were near the spot, guarded by some of our
dragoons. These he attacked with the fury of a madman. One he shot and
another he wounded, and he would have sacrificed a third, had not the
guard made him prisoner. On the circumstances being made known to the
General, he was liberated.

Outside the village, and on a gentle slope, we came to the enemy’s camp
ground, which they had been obliged to quit so precipitately as to have
left their fires lighted. We noticed a goat, which, by its frisking and
jumping about, I supposed to have been a pet of some French officer.
Whenever we went near, it would step aside, until some of the men
levelled their rifles and shot it; swords were out in a moment, and the
little animal, skin and all, dissected. I was just apportioning the hind
quarter, when who should ride near, but Lord Wellington and staff; for a
while I felt as if the noose were already round my neck, until the
Colonel coming up, re-established my serenity, and congratulated us on
our lucky chance; for this kindness we shared our booty with him that
same night.

We had suffered dreadfully throughout the previous week; many of our men
from weakness, and through want of rations, having been unable to keep
up with their regiments, Colonel Beckwith, in the hearing of many of us,
took this opportunity of making it known to the Commander-in-chief, who
immediately promised we should have the first rations that came up. We
then marched to some high ground, from whence we could distinctly see
the French camp at a place called Foz d’Aouce, their fires lighted
preparatory to passing the night there. It was determined, however, that
they should not enjoy it so easily. Our battalion was instantly ordered
to the attack, before proceeding to which, I will introduce to my
readers a squad of “gentlemen,” who joined us a few evenings preceding.
We had been reinforced by a fresh batch of recruits from England, a
number of whom had been drafted into our company. These fellows’ rosy
cheeks and plump appearance, with their new dresses, formed a bright
relief and amusing contrast to our fierce embrowned visages, covered
with whisker and mustachio, as we then were, and our clothing patched
and of all colours. As these new-comers were now about to go through the
ordeal of fire, for the first time in their lives, Major O’Hare thought
proper to say a few words by way of advice to them, on so momentous an
occasion; accordingly, he gave the command, “Recruits to the front.”

Some ten or twelve immediately stepped forward, wondering, no doubt,
what they were wanted for. “Do you see those men on that plain?” asked
the Major, as he pointed to the French camp. On several of the men
answering “Ees, Zur!” Major O’Hare, with a dry laugh, continued, “Well
then, those are the French, and our enemies. You must kill those
fellows, and not allow them to kill you. You must learn and do as these
old birds here do,” pointing to us, “and get cover where you can.
Recollect, recruits, you come here to kill, and not be killed. Bear this
in mind: if you don’t kill the French they’ll kill you.”—“Ees, Zur!”
said they again.

The Major’s logic, although it elicited roars of laughter from the old
soldiers, I believe had more effect with the recruits than if
Demosthenes had risen for the purpose. Immediately after this out went
our muzzle stoppers, and sallying down the slope on which we had been
drawn up, at the enemy we went. Our battalion was soon hotly engaged,
assisted by some light companies of the guards, belonging to the first
division. The night was fast setting in, but we soon succeeded in
beating the enemy out of their camp ground, and we dashed at them as
they retired crowding with precipitation over a bridge which crossed the
river in their rear. Before two-thirds of their force had accomplished
this, the bridge, by some irregularity, was blown up, and great numbers
also were drowned in attempting to ford the stream.

At their camp ground many of our men came in for a bit of a wind-fall,
as the French, in their hurry to place the river between us and them,
had left their meat and pots on the fires. This afforded a happy regale
to some of our unfortunate hungry stomachs, the more especially as the
food thus come by, was eaten with a sense of having been fairly earned.

During the foregoing skirmish and while very closely engaged, I
perceived a horse, gaily bedizened with French trappings, galloping
about, as though looking for an owner, and I managed to catch it by the
bridle. A minute afterwards my prize received a shot, probably intended
for myself, but which stretched the poor animal dead beside me.

The night was passed on the French camp ground. At the fire round which
we thronged, were two wounded Frenchmen; it was a satisfaction to mark
the care and attention which they received at the hands of our men. One
of the prisoners, whom I found to be a very intelligent fellow, gave me
interesting accounts of the state and proceedings of Massena’s troops,
which, as it much amused us at the period, possibly may prove equally
entertaining to the reader.

“At the time that Massena and his troops,” said he, “lay at Santarem, we
had encouraged hopes of driving the English into Lisbon, or the sea; but
finding these unavailing, it was given up in despair, and the army
prepared, at about the beginning of the spring of 1811, to retire back
through the country into Spain.

“The batteries and other works which for several months our men had been
erecting, were destroyed, and leaving behind us a great number of our
sick, whom we had no means of conveying away, we shared the last of our
provisions, amounting to about ten biscuits each man amongst us, and we
prepared to retreat.

“The troops were in a most distressed state, reduced to half their
numbers almost naked and without provisions, for most of them consumed
in a few days the whole of their scanty allowance. They could not expect
aid from any of their comrades, for all were without, and the country
around us devastated by both parties; our wants, however, urged us to
plunder, and we wandered in strong parties from the regiment, and
meeting with every species of resistance, gave blow for blow.

“The guerillas followed us everywhere; they fled in the front and
harassed us on our flanks, so that not an hour passed but we were
obliged to be on the alert to save our lives; out of this arose every
cruelty which ensued, and made our retreat almost unparalleled for
devastation and bloodshed. Meanwhile the British troops came on in our
rear, their light divisions harassing us night and day, and completing
the wreck that never will be forgotten while Portugal retains its name.”

We continued to occupy the same spot the whole of the following day,
waiting very anxiously for the promised supply of rations; one day’s
rations, however, to our exceeding joy, made their appearance in the
evening of the 16th. The following being the morning of St. Patrick’s
Day, the whole of our battalion, English and Irish, duly celebrated the
event by a proper attention to greens, and not having shamrocks, leaves,
grass and boughs of trees were substituted: thus ornamented we commenced
our march.

Just before we arrived at the river Caira, the waters of which flowed
over the body of many an unfortunate French soldier, we came upon a
sight which was enough to make the “Humane Society,” declare eternal war
against the men of the wooden shoes.

This was some two or three hundred donkeys and mules, which the enemy,
unable to drive off, had maimed and hamstrung. The poor animals looked
up to us as if for vengeance, and every mute appeal was sternly
fulfilled, for they struck home to the feelings of us all.

We continued our march for about two leagues, when the battalion halted
upon a hill covered with pine-trees. At the bottom of this and near our
advanced posts, flowed the river Alva, on the opposite side of which the
retreating army lay encamped. We had halted, and refreshed ourselves,
with the notion that we should spend the night there quietly, but we
were doomed to be miserably undeceived, as a fresh order was given for
us to fall in, the artillery coming up, and commenced playing on the
enemy’s masses, and our division was ordered to cross the river. Lord
Wellington certainly was determined to allow the French no rest if
possible, and indeed, if truth be added, ourselves as little. A pontoon
was thrown over the river for the division to cross, while others forded
the stream a little higher up on our right. The enemy retired in
excellent order, and we pursued until both halted for the night. The
place we occupied was a little village called Melo, where we remained
during the following day, having had one ration only for the last four
days. Never let it be said that John Bull cannot fight upon an empty
stomach. If ever one division of our army proved this more than another,
I certainly think it was the light one. _Light_ enough we were at this
and at other periods, Heaven knows. While thus impelled by hunger,
myself and Wilkie searching about for something to devour, proceeded
down a lane, where we came upon the body of an elderly woman. She was
lying in the middle of the road, dressed in white, and, from the hands
being bound together in a praying attitude, and the general appearance
of the corpse, it was evident that she had been taken out for the
purpose of burial, as it is the custom in that country to inter them in
full dress, and without a coffin: the arrival of the French no doubt had
obliged her attendants to abandon her.

The reader is expecting perhaps, that we set to work and nibbled the old
woman, but let me assure him we did nothing of the kind, though we
thought many and many a time, and growled sadly that we had not provided
ourselves with a bit from the donkeys.

The corpse had round its neck a set of beads with a gold cross at the
end, which Wilkie very “piously” put into his pocket.

We still, however, continued our prowling, and stumbled at last on a
small cottage, into which we entered, in full hopes of having made a
substantial discovery.

An old emaciated half-starved looking hag, sat squatted by some
extinguished embers, like the last survivor of a universal wreck. She
was indeed the only living inhabitant we had seen in the village, and
remained squatted by the embers, as if permitted that privilege only to
recount her tale. The old soul continued a fixture, until Wilkie
suspecting something, pressed her to move. “Non hai nada!” screamed the
old lady, “Non hai nada!” (there is nothing.)

“Oh but there is,” replied my comrade; until growing furious, he upset
the old woman from her position, and out rolled a loaf of bread from
under her, as natural as if it had been an egg from under a hen. Wilkie
pounced at it instantly, and the miserable old creature burst into
tears, and screamed herself almost into fits. Her cries in a few seconds
brought in her daughter, who unable to keep herself concealed at this
agonizing appeal of her parent, rushed forward to her assistance. Never
before did I see such a pitiful pair, both were almost cadaverous with
want, and begged hard for the loaf. But we were all of us half starved,
and at last, Wilkie and myself, unable to contain ourselves any longer,
willingly shared it with them.

We were engaged daily with the enemy until we came to Friexedas, on the
28th of March, on which day we lost our gallant adjutant, Lieutenant
Stewart, who fell by a musket shot.

On the 1st of April we again came up with the enemy, who held possession
of the town of Sabugal, where they seemed inclined to make a final
stand.

The town is situated partly upon a hill, with some woodland interspersed
about, while the rapid river Coa winds between it and the Lisbon side of
the country.

On the day of the 3rd an attack upon the enemy was commenced, by our
battalions, when through some mistake, we were left almost unsupported;
after crossing the river, we advanced up the hill, on the other side,
and under a fleecy shower of rain, soon became hotly engaged with the
French. They were at least four or five times our number, and compelled
us to retire twice before their overwhelming masses. Led on, however, by
our gallant Colonel, we fixed swords, and came to the charge and drove
them up the hills before us. There a strong reserve was prepared for our
reception. A third time we were obliged to give ground, until our second
brigade coming to our aid, we again dashed at them, carried the
position, and after a hard contest, obliged the enemy to retreat with
the utmost precipitation, leaving behind them a howitzer, which had been
twice taken and retaken.

No one that day could have observed our Colonel during the heat of the
action, and not have admired his cool and soldier-like bearing. “Steady,
lads—show no hurry,” was his cheering exhortation, accompanied by a
smile when we were obliged to retreat, the blood, at the same time,
flowing copiously from a wound he had received across his forehead.
Never, perhaps, in any action, did the Rifles display more consummate
tact and resolution than in this. Lord Wellington was too just to pass
over their services on this occasion, and in general orders passed a
high encomium upon the gallantry of Colonel Beckwith, and the brigade
under his command. We lost a fine young fellow, an officer, Lieutenant
the Honourable —— Arbuthnot, whose head was smashed by a round-shot.

At the conclusion of the battle the rain poured down in torrents, and
obliged us to take such shelter as the walls and trees around afforded.
The enemy, meanwhile, were in rapid retreat, and we should, in all
probability, have continued in pursuit, but for the exhausted state of
the men.

While endeavouring to obtain shelter, Lord Wellington rode up, and
knowing the chief business of the day had fallen upon our brigade, he
ordered us into the town. We arrived just in time to prevent the fifth
division from supplanting us, and they consequently were obliged to
retrace their steps, which they did with much grumbling and discontent.
It was dark before we got into the house appropriated to us. Myself and
one or two others turned into a small square room, the floor of which
was covered with straw. Though wetted through to the skin I soon fell
into a sound sleep, but was, however, quickly awakened by a hurried
exclamation from a man who had just entered the room with a light. On
looking around for the cause of his surprise, I beheld a stiff and naked
corpse placed upright against the walls of the room, brutally defaced;
at the same moment, and in the act of turning, I placed my hand on the
clammy features of another body, partly concealed under the straw, and
across which I had actually been sleeping; we found four bodies
altogether, evidently Portuguese, and all of them bearing the usual
proofs of French retaliation.

The next day Massena evacuated Portugal, with the exception of Almeida,
and in a short time we ourselves crossed the frontiers and took up our
old quarters at Gallegos; here we found many of our acquaintances of the
preceding year, and the enemy having retired upon Ciudad Rodrigo, we
were suffered for a while to recruit our strength.

Some weeks after our arrival at Gallegos, the battalion had orders to
prepare for marching at an hour’s notice, and to leave their knapsacks
behind. This was announced by Colonel Beckwith on the afternoon parade,
who, at the same time, desiring those who were sick or weakly to fall
out, as a forced march was to be undertaken to prevent the French
throwing supplies into Rodrigo. On hearing this several skulkers in the
regiment fell out of the ranks, but were obliged to fall in again.

Passing down the regiment, Colonel Beckwith, attracted by the evident
looks of ill-health of a man named Burke, noted for his daring courage,
very humanely advised him to remain behind, “For you look very ill,
Burke,” said the Colonel. “No, Sir,” replied Burke, casting a look of
contempt on the skulkers, “I certainly am not well, but I still have the
heart of a man, and will keep up with my comrades as long as my legs
will carry me.” The Colonel evinced a melancholy, but evident
satisfaction, at this manly reply. “I am sorry,” said he, “that the
sneaking propensities of others should compel a brave man to act against
himself.” This brave fellow Burke was afterwards one of the forlorn hope
at Ciudad Rodrigo, Badajoz, and St. Sebastian, through the successive
horrors of which he lived to fall mortally wounded at Quatre Bras, just
previous to the battle of Waterloo.

Our expeditionary party marched early in the morning. We took the
direction of Rodrigo, fording the river Agueda in our way. We were
doomed to have only our march for our trouble—the expected convoy of the
enemy had escaped us; so that, harassed to death, we had the pleasure of
retracing our steps not a wit wiser than we went. In recrossing the
river, a poor fellow of our company, spent with fatigue, was carried off
his legs and drowned. Another would have shared the same fate, but for
Brigade-Major Mellish, who, by swimming his horse to his assistance,
saved the man.

CHAPTER XI.

ON the 4th May, about half-past nine o’clock, A. M., our advance
videttes were observed circling, one to the right, and the other to the
left, at a trot, by which information was conveyed that bodies of
infantry and cavalry were advancing. The bugle immediately sounded the
“assemblée,” and our division quickly assembled on its alarm post, on
the Gallegos road. My company was attached to the 14th Light Dragoons,
then under the orders of General Slade, who commanded the
cavalry-brigade. He ordered them to take ground to the right, and deploy
into line in the rear of a rivulet, which flowed between us and the
French. In a few minutes the enemy’s cavalry were discovered emerging
from a wood in our front, where they had formed in close columns and
halted, throwing out strong bodies of skirmishers.

A sharp conflict ensued betwixt the cavalries, yet the enemy were
evidently awaiting the concentration of their advancing columns from
Ciudad Rodrigo. General Slade now ordered the whole of us to retire,
which the cavalry did in eschelons of squadrons, and covering us on the
road towards Navez d’Aver, which was quietly effected; the enemy still
holding their old position near the wood. One squadron of the 14th was
stationed on the verge of another wood, on the right of Fuentes, as an
advanced picquet, but was withdrawn at the close of the evening, and
joined the regiments in bivouac within some stone wall enclosures, near
Villa Formosa.

During the night some of the dragoons discovered the resting-place of a
suttler, who had just arrived from Abrantes with a string of mules laden
with rum, wine, aguardiente, &c., &c., and sardines, a species of
red-herring, which was then considered a great luxury. News of such a
neighbour flew on eagle wings through the camp, but in low whispers,
lest the slumbers of the chief should be disturbed, and check their
merry-making. The secret, however, was soon discovered, no doubt
occasioned by the uproarious bursts of merriment and songs which pealed
from fire to fire. Although these were the general characteristics of
the British soldier on the eve of a battle, on this occasion, they were
heightened by the liquor, and were louder than usual, while the officers
awakened from their slumbers, could not for some moments conceive the
cause of what they heard. General Slade, however, with lungs that roused
the camp, as though a thirteen-inch shell had exploded amongst them,
called for the regimental Sergeant-Major Sharp, who, on making his
appearance, was discovered to have partaken too freely of the suttler’s
strong waters, and was immediately placed in arrest. A non-commissioned
officer was ordered to bundle off both suttler and mules to some
distance, placing a line of sentries that no one might come in or go out
of the camp. The noise and hilarity soon ceased, the merry-makers
dispersed, and a few minutes found them outstretched and asleep under
cover of the dry walls.

Early on the morning of the 5th, our company was ordered to join the
battalions; we did so, and took up our position to the left of the ruins
of Fort Conception, which, as I before mentioned, had been previously
destroyed, as it lay near the main road to Almeida, the siege of which
place the French seemed anxious to raise.

While things were in this state, at an early hour General Crauford made
his re-appearance amongst us from England, and was welcomed with much
enthusiasm by the division; although a strict disciplinarian, the men
knew his value in the field too well not to testify their satisfaction
at his return. The Caçadores, particularly, caused much laughter among
us, by shouting out in Portuguese the moment they caught sight of him,
“Long live General Crauford, who takes care of our bellies!” meaning by
this exclamation they got their rations regularly, while under his
command; the General seemed highly pleased, and bowed repeatedly with
his hat off as he rode down the ranks.

The whole of the British were under arms at day-break, earnestly
expecting, from the movements of the enemy, that an attack would be
made; this suspense was but short, for very soon a heavy cannonading was
heard on our right, in which direction we were immediately ordered.
While moving accordingly we passed the Guards of the 1st division,
entrenched behind the town of Fuentes; we immediately occupied some old
dry walls considerably in advance, and facing the enemy’s left, a fine
extended plain laying between us, with a wood on the French side, of
which the enemy had possession. In front of this a regiment of cavalry
was conspicuously formed, a troop of which came trotting leisurely
towards us to reconnoitre our position.

This movement induced a corresponding one from some of our dragoons,
when both parties threw out their videttes, and remained halted with
some four hundred yards of ground between them.

One of their videttes, after being posted facing an English dragoon, of
the 14th or 16th (for we had only those two light dragoon regiments with
us at the time, and the German Hussars), displayed an instance of
individual gallantry, in which the French, to do them justice, were
seldom wanting. Waving his long straight sword, the Frenchman rode
within sixty yards of our dragoon, and challenged him to single combat.
We immediately expected to see our cavalry man engage his opponent,
sword in hand. Instead of this, however, he unslung his carbine and
fired at the Frenchman, who not a whit dismayed, shouted out so that
every one could hear him, “Venez avec le sabre: je suis prêt pour
Napoléon et la belle France.” Having vainly endeavoured to induce the
Englishman to a personal conflict, and after having endured two or three
shots from his carbine, the Frenchman rode proudly back to his ground,
cheered even by our own men. We were much amused by his gallantry, while
we hissed our own dragoon, who, it was afterwards stated, for the credit
of the gallant regiment he belonged to, was a recruit.

Just after the preceding occurrence, a smart action had commenced in the
wood before-mentioned, and our company was ordered to take ground to the
front, where the 85th regiment were very roughly handled by the enemy.
This was the first time since their arrival in the country, that they
had been engaged. Opposed, with their conspicuous red dresses, to the
old trained French tirailleurs, it is no wonder that the gallant 85th
should have suffered so severely. When we came up, however, our
practised fellows, in their dark clothing, from the murderous nature of
our arms, soon turned back the advancing French, who commenced gradually
retreating before us, until they got through the wood on the plain that
leads to Navez d’Aver.

We had no sooner beaten back the enemy than a loud cheering to the right
attracted our attention, and we perceived our 1st heavy dragoons charge
a French cavalry regiment. As this was the first charge of cavalry most
of us had ever seen, we were all naturally much interested on the
occasion. The French skirmishers who were extended against us seemed to
participate in the same feeling, as both parties suspended firing while
the affair of dragoons was going on. The English and French cavalry met
in the most gallant manner, and with the greatest show of resolution.
The first shock, when they came in collision, seemed terrific, and many
men and horses fell on both sides. They had ridden through and past each
other, and now they wheeled round again. This was followed by a second
charge, accompanied by some very pretty sabre-practice, by which many
saddles were emptied, and English and French chargers were soon seen
galloping about the field without riders. These immediately occupied the
attention of the French skirmishers and ourselves, and we were soon
engaged in pursuing them, the men of each nation endeavouring to secure
the chargers of the opposite one as legal spoil. While engaged in this
chase we frequently became intermixed, when much laughter was indulged
in by both parties at the different accidents that occurred in our
pursuit.

I had secured a very splendid charger, when chancing to turn my head, I
perceived that the French were playing a deep game. They had succeeded
in removing a regiment of infantry, with some cavalry, through the wood
in our rear. The alarm, however, was immediately given, and our company
as foremost, had to run for their lives into a square formed by the
52nd, who were close to the foot guards. During this sudden movement, I
was obliged to part with my horse, the cavalry did not pursue us; but
their artillery opened upon the 52nd’s square, and did some execution.

These incidents, though fearfully strange to some of my readers, were
very enlivening to us. Ours indeed was a noble enemy; they never
permitted us to flag, for want of stimuli, but kept us ever on the _qui
vive_. We anticipated little terror from capture, and though we ever
found them to be our roughest antagonists, yet we always experienced a
most generous opposition; indeed there was, on the whole, such a
chivalrous spirit carried on between us, that our men had a kind of
respect even for a wound inflicted by a Frenchman.

Our next attempt was upon the left of Fuentes, where one company was
detached, while the remainder of the regiment was ordered to take
possession of the town. The section to which I belonged were posted near
the banks of the river Das Casas. The 79th Highlanders had suffered very
severely here, as the place was strewn about with their bodies. Poor
fellows! they had not been used to skirmishing, and instead of occupying
the houses in the neighbourhood, and firing from the windows, they had,
as I heard, exposed themselves, by firing in sections. The French, who
still occupied part of the town, had not escaped a rough handling, as
their dead also evinced.

During the latter part of the day the enemy had made some prisoners,
which they exhibited to us as they marched them along their lines. One
man we saw make a determined attempt to obtain his liberty. He had
loitered in the rear as the party were going over a small bridge that
crossed the Das Casas by a mill, when, turning suddenly upon a Frenchman
behind him, he threw him into the water, and immediately made a dash for
our position, but owing to several of the French being between him and
us, we had the mortification of seeing the poor fellow recaptured,
without being enabled to render him any assistance; we could see by his
kilt that he belonged to the 79th regiment.

That same evening, the enemy evacuated the town, and a flag of truce was
sent us to bury the dead. While occupied in this, at all times
melancholy duty, some idea may be formed of the loss sustained by the
79th alone, when a man of our company brought in his two arms full of
the sable plumes which he had taken from their bonnets, strewn about the
town.

The opposing lines of sentries were very close to each other: the French
being divided from us only by a narrow plank thrown across the mill-dam,
which was occupied on one side by our company, who were now on picquet.

A blacksmith of ours of the name of Tidy, who had erected his forge in
the old mill, was at work close by, shoeing the officers’ horses. The
French sentry had crossed the plank to light his pipe, and was standing
carelessly chatting with me, when who should I see approaching, but
General Crauford, inquiring if Tidy had shod his horse. The Frenchman’s
red wings soon attracted the General’s notice, and he suddenly with his
well-known stern glance, inquired,

“Who the devil’s that you’re talking with, rifleman?”

I informed him the French sentry, who had come over for a light for his
pipe.

“Indeed,” replied Crauford, “let him go about his business, he has no
right here, nor we either,” said he, in a low whisper to his
aide-de-camp, and away he walked.

Our battalion remained in the suburbs of Fuentes a few days, and the
enemy who had desisted from their attempt to relieve Almeida, retired;
we followed them and took up our quarters at Gallegos. Anxious to know
the fate of Serjeant-Major Sharp, of the 14th Light Dragoons,
immediately on our arrival I called on an old friend, a Corporal
Henley,[10] of the same regiment, and he gave me the following
particulars and further proceedings of that gallant and highly
distinguished regiment.

“On the 5th, early in the morning,” said he, “after you left us, we
assembled on our respective alarm posts, which at daylight we found to
be none other than the position so gloriously contested and known as
Fuentes d’Onor.

“The regiment formed in close columns and dismounted, the commissariat
having arrived with the mules, rations were issued to both man and
horse, and to many it proved to be their last. It so happened that
during the distribution of corn, the horses of Lieutenant Shields had
been forgotten. It was, therefore, necessary to make a collection from
each dragoon, to make good the deficiency; one of these, named Trowers,
under the influence of the preceding night’s liquor refused to allow any
of his corn to be taken, and drawing his sword, declared with an oath,
he would cut down the first man who dared to take a grain from his
horse. As a matter of course, he was placed under arrest, and a
drum-head court-martial was instantly summoned for the trial of the
prisoner, at which also was arraigned the unfortunate Serjeant-Major
Sharp; all the while the action was becoming general along the lines.

“Captain Bull’s troop of artillery, then on our right, marked with the
most accurate skill the movements of the enemy, who in turn did not
allow us to remain silent spectators, as their round-shot measured with
equal exactness the standing of our columns. The court-martial being
closed, the troops stood to their horses, and the proceedings were read:
the dragoon was sentenced to receive three hundred lashes, and the
Serjeant-Major reduced to the rank and pay of a private sentinel. The
bars of the latter were immediately cut off, and a gun from Captain
Bull’s train was brought to the flank of the regiment, and the prisoner
ordered to be tied to it; in the moment of doing this, one of the staff
came galloping up, his horse covered with foam, bearing orders for the
regiment to take ground to the right and charge, covering our flank
which in that direction was falling back, harassed by the enemy’s
cavalry.

“The words ‘Stand to your horses—Mount—Three right—Gallop,’ followed in
quick succession; and like shots from a six-pounder, we left the scenes
of military discipline. The prisoner in this confusion, and half
accoutred, made a leap into his saddle, and drawing his sword and giving
his horse the spur, rushed into the ranks, and the non-commissioned
officer, in whose charge he had been left, unable to prevent him,
galloped after and mixed in the attack.

“This fortunate occurrence saved the poor fellow from the disgrace of
the ‘lash,’ but his good fortune did not continue with him throughout
the day, as he was one of the brave, who fell some short time
afterwards, in the gallant charge made by a squadron of ours, on two of
the enemy’s guns.

“On our arrival on the right, our infantry had formed square and were
falling back menaced by a numerous cavalry; indeed I may say, as it was
the case, our right flank was turned. Our guns opened between the
interval of squares upon their advancing columns, when one squadron of
the 1st Royal Dragoons, and one of our regiments charged, led by Major
Mills; their cavalry were driven back, and many prisoners taken. The
infantry continued to fall back with as much steadiness and order, as if
in review.

“I must here relate,” continued Henley, with deep emotion, “an event
which at the time filled all who were present with a sorrow which indeed
I shall never forget. General Slade, observing the numerous cavalry
against which his brigade had to contend, advised the officer in
command, not to allow their ranks to be weakened by conducting prisoners
to the rear, but after disarming them, to let them proceed of their own
accord. It was not uncommon therefore to observe groups of French
dragoons riding quietly to the rear, looking for any one to take them in
charge. It happened that a hussar of the 3rd German’s having taken a
prisoner, ordered him to fall back also; the latter having ridden some
little distance as directed, suddenly applied both spurs to his horse,
making a détour to his regiment; the German, observing this, as quickly
pursued, and upon closing with him fired his pistol, and the dragoon
fell dead from his horse.

“The hussar having secured the Frenchman’s rein conveyed him some little
distance to the rear, and proceeded to take off his valise, when
overhauling the contents, he discovered a letter from his father, on
reading which, he found that it was his own brother who had fallen by
his hands. Stupified with horror, he sat motionless and speechless on
his horse for some minutes, when he exclaimed, the big tears rolling
down his veteran cheek, ‘The king has commanded, and my God will forgive
me,’ at the same time applying his spurs, he rushed headlong into the
battle.

“A few days after, meeting a patrol of the same regiment near Gallegos,
inquiry was made respecting our unfortunate hussar, when we were
informed that he too had that day numbered with the dead, not far from
the corpse of his brother.”

CHAPTER XII.

AT this period Almeida was closely invested by the fifth division, while
we in front watched the main army. Early on the morning of the 10th of
May we were ordered to get under arms, and march towards Barba del
Puerco, the scene of one of our former skirmishes the year before. On
arriving near the town we heard some smart firing, and we halted. We now
were informed, for the first time, that the French garrison at Almeida,
after blowing up the walls at night, evacuated the town, and had cut
their way through the blockading force.

The brigades of the fifth division, I believe, did duty by turns. That
in which were the 2nd and 4th regiments happened to be on picquet when
the French made their way through the investing force, which gave rise
to a verse that became very common amongst the troops. But I must remark
that the badge of the 2nd regiment was a lamb, and that of the 4th a
lion. The lines were as follows:—

“The lion went to sleep,
And the lambs were at play;
The eagle spread her wings,
And from Almeida flew away.”

Although these regiments were rendered somewhat unpopular from this
circumstance, it is generally admitted, by those capable of judging,
that there were not two finer in the service. Our battalion had been
particularly fond of the 4th, while they were quartered at Colchester,
where they had christened us in a friendly feeling, “The young 4th.” The
melancholy death of their Colonel, who, from an over-sensitive feeling
of honour, shot himself shortly after the foregoing unlucky affair, was
generally regretted.

The evacuation of the fortress of Almeida having rendered the presence
of our division thereabouts no longer necessary, another movement was
made to the southward to General Hill, who commanded the second
division, at this time menaced by a very superior force of the French.

On the first day’s march we passed through Sabugal, crossed the Coa, and
encamped in a chesnut wood, close to our former scene of action.

Here a very strange panic occurred, that might have been attended with
most disastrous effects. About twelve at night I was stretched on my
back under the boughs of a tree, admiring the comet that at that period
created some sensation in Europe, from its nearness to the earth, when a
general alarm and outcry was raised in the division that “The French
were upon us.” In a moment I started up, and seized my rifle. The
different regiments were assembling in the greatest disorder, while the
general cries of alarm on all sides induced many to feel a terror that
was, perhaps, never felt in battle. Among others I plainly observed
General Crauford, desiring all whom he met to fall in and load. After a
short while the panic ceased: we all looked foolish enough at the great
ado about nothing, though some attributed the cause to French spies
having got among us, others to some bullocks grazing by, that had
knocked down several stands of arms; others again accused the comet, and
among the latter in our battalion was that worthy, Tom Crawley, who
stoutly contended the comet was a sign we ought to leave the country, as
it would shortly drop down and burn up that part of Europe. Tom himself
at this period, it was shrewdly suspected, had a great desire to turn
his steps homewards.

We continued our march through Castello Branco, Portalegre, and encamped
on a low ground called Monte Reguingo, on the right of the road leading
to Campo Mayor. There we remained about six weeks, during which we
suffered dreadfully for want of rations as well as from the oppressive
heat of the weather; we called it the furnace camp. Tom, while we
remained at Reguingo, imagined himself poisoned. He had eaten rather
ravenously of some pork and caravançes (a sort of pulse), and was
suddenly seized with violent paroxysms of pain through his over-gorging.
Old Doctor Burke being sent for, found Crawley on the ground groaning
most piteously, and swelled to an enormous size, while two of his
comrades were busy rubbing the lower part of his belly. The Doctor, who
fancied Spain during the last two years had brought Tom’s stomach to
suit the convenience of the commissary, commenced a volley of abuse—“you
cannibal, what garbage have you been swallowing,” he cried, “to leave
you in this condition?” “Oh, murther, do you hear him boys,” roared the
sufferer, as he turned up his eyes towards his tormentor. “By the mother
of God, Sir, this infernal country will kill the whole of us—may a curse
fall on it; arrah, Doctor dear, when I came into it I had a stomach like
any other Christian; but now, oh God, have mercy on me poor stomach,
that for want of Christian food is turned into a scavenger’s cart,
obliged to take in every rubbage.” The Doctor, who seldom did anything
by halves, gave him an emetic sufficient to physic a dromedary. Crawley,
however, who never feared death on the field, now seemed to hesitate to
meet him in quarters, and between the groans he uttered, made the most
vehement promises of mending his sinful life if spared. Never was an
intended pious scene made more truly ludicrous; our men were in
convulsions of laughter.

In July we returned to assist in the blockade of Ciudad Rodrigo, and
took up a position at a village called Atalaya, at the base of the
Sierra de Gata, a range of mountains. Here Lord Wellington’s staff
frequently went out hunting. On these occasions they generally had five
or six men of the Rifles to assist. The place abounded in wolves and
wild boars, so that a great deal of amusement was experienced in this
sport. I generally had the good fortune to be selected, with others of
our battalion, to attend his Lordship’s staff in these excursions. The
chase was very exciting, particularly from the ferocious nature of the
game we sought. I well remember the first wild boar I saw in one of
these hunts: he was a huge fellow, with tusks of a most alarming size,
but although we fired several shots, and the hounds pursued him, he
escaped. One day we came upon three young wolf cubs, the old ones having
abandoned them on our approach. These animals, which we presented to one
of our officers, remained in his possession for a long time, and became
as docile and playful as kittens.

Here we were joined by our third battalion, under the command of Colonel
Barnard, Colonel Beckwith having retired through ill-health, a gallant
and very distinguished officer, now known as General Sir Andrew Barnard;
at the same time, also, we were reinforced, by a batch of recruits from
England, and by one Tommy Searchfield, a character well known to all the
Light Brigade. This gentleman, a squat, square little fellow, had
formerly been a “middy” in the Royal Navy, and now come over to us as a
cadet, and subsequently obtained a lieutenancy.

“Tommy’s” first feat was something after the lessons he had received
under the immortal Nelson. He had been accustomed hitherto to meet his
enemies “muzzle to muzzle,” and, consequently, whenever the least
intimation was given of the presence of the French, would imagine them
almost passing through the loopholes, or as he termed them, our “ports.”
On one occasion he bawled aloud, “to quarters,” and seizing hold of a
rope, suspended outside the church of the village, to one of the bells
in the belfry; to our surprise, and that of the inhabitants also, ran up
it like a cat, to keep the “look-out” for the enemy. We, however, were
some distance from them. The officers, for want of better employment,
occupied their own and our time erecting sham fortifications in the
woods, &c., and thus turned “Tom’s” peculiarities to their amusement.
Searchfield, however, got “awake” to them, and his original good-natured
simplicity giving way to experience, he gently informed his tormentors
that he kept “a clean brace of pistols” about him, “at any time at their
sarvice.” This unexpected show of pluck made his “teazers” less gibing,
and “Tommy” took his proper position; and, I believe, became as
respectable as any of them.

At Atalaya we were very much in the advance of the main army: the
distance made it difficult for the commissariat to forward our rations
regularly, and we, consequently, suffered dreadfully through want; and,
I may say, underwent more privations than at any other place in Spain,
excepting at Dough Boy Hill. The deficiency of bread we had been obliged
to make up with roasted or boiled chesnuts, of which we were always
allowed a quart a day each. At length we found it necessary to make an
incursion into the mountains, to press the Alcaldes of the different
villages to supply us.

On one of these expeditions, under charge of a quarter-master, we
observed two persons mounted on mules, riding towards us. On their
approach we remarked to one another the light-haired appearance of one,
and the singularity of a “fair-complexioned Spaniard,” when the fellow
suddenly stopped his mule, and jumping toward us exclaimed, “Oh, by the
merciful God, are ye English?” He was immediately answered from a dozen
voices in the affirmative, and we discovered him to be one of our
cavalry men, who having been made a prisoner by the French at Talavera,
had since escaped. His short stay among the Spaniards had not spoilt his
“brogue,” and he gave us in the real Irish accent, a full account of his
adventures.

When the enemy took him, dragoon-like, together with a slight wound, he
could not keep up with his captors, who, having no mules, were in the
practice of pressing the strongest and most robust of the inhabitants
and making them carry the English prisoners on their backs, now and then
keeping up their stamina by pricking their hind-quarters with the
bayonets. Our cavalier consequently found himself mounted in like
manner; the close contact, however, that this brought him in with the
ears of his bearers was followed by whispers, and the Spaniards no doubt
as tired of their burthen as the burthen of the French, slipped him into
a house on the way-side, whence, having quickly shaved the top of his
sconce, they passed him as a priest, and he escaped with them into the
mountains. He there got amongst the Guerillas, under Don Julian Sanchez,
of whom he gave us many amusing anecdotes, and who passed him on till he
reached us. As soon as we returned to the village he reported himself to
General Crauford, who laughed heartily at the details he gave of
himself, and ordered his servant to give him a coat to supply his almost
naked condition until he rejoined his regiment. Meanwhile he was ordered
to stop with our company, and took up his quarters in the house with me.

Among other amusements before detailed, we used to get up jumping,
wrestling, and cuffing-matches with the peasantry, who generally joined
most heartily in the fun. One day, however, a Spaniard of theirs, being
over-matched, became exceedingly nettled, and commenced quarrelling with
one of our sergeants, named Kitchen; the result was they came to blows,
when after two or three slight cuffs the peasant fell suddenly and
expired. The village, of course, became a scene of uproar, and we were
obliged, to satisfy the inhabitants, to hold a kind of inquest upon him.
However, the barber, or “Sangrado” of the place, together with our own
surgeon, to their extreme mortification declared, that the man had
injured the spleen of his stomach, and actually had died through spite.

I must not forget to mention the sagacity of the pigs, which, in great
numbers were kept by the farmers of the village. Though belonging to
different owners they all obeyed one master, who, it may be said, with
the Alcalde, held absolute sway over “man and beast.” Early in the
morning the animals were assembled, by the sounding of a horn, and taken
by him into the wood to feed on acorns, and at night were driven home
again in like manner, the swine-herd’s only deputies being a short iron
on the end of a stick, somewhat like that used by our shepherds. The
anxiety of the animals, immediately they heard the tones of his
instrument, was remarkable, and if they chanced to be confined at the
time, their screams and grunts grew most vociferous, and might be heard
a mile off. Indeed it was only for the herdsman to tune up at any time
of the day they would come to him instantly, and seldom even one was
missing, save and except now and then when they chanced to fall into the
clutches of our riflemen.

About this period General Marmont, who had succeeded Massena in command
of the French army, having concentrated his force, was enabled to
relieve Rodrigo. Making a forward movement after this, it was found high
time for our regiment to retire. This we did at an hour’s notice, as we
heard the enemy were stirring to beat up our quarters. We fell in at
dead of night, and after making a semi-circular march, for there were
some fears of the enemy cutting us off, we arrived at El Bodon. There we
found the greater part of the army assembled under Lord Wellington,
together with the remainder of our light division, who loudly cheered us
as we made our appearance, a report having arisen amongst the rest of
the troops that one battalion had been all taken prisoners.

On our arrival, most of us were occupied gleaning accounts of the battle
of El Bodon, which had been fought the day before, in which the 5th and
77th regiments, as we then heard, had much distinguished themselves,
resisting the desperate charges made upon them by the Polish Lancers in
the French service.

From El Bodon, where we remained some time, we retreated to Soito, and
shortly afterwards returned to Guinaldo, a town still closer to the city
of Ciudad Rodrigo. In the beginning of January, 1812, our division
commenced investing Ciudad. The first day, our brigade crossed the
Agueda, about three miles up the river from the city, round which we
marched, keeping always at a most respectful distance on account of
their round-shot. From the idea this survey gave us of Rodrigo there
were few of our men not aware of the great strength of the fortress and
outworks, but it afforded only a subject for jest; as I believe at that
time, such was the confidence that filled the ranks of our division, it
would have been difficult to persuade the men that they could not beat
the French, under any odds.

The same evening, Colonel Colborne, with less than two hundred men, of
the 43rd, 52nd, and Rifles, carried in the most gallant manner a strong
fort of the enemy. Prior to its being stormed a number of Caçadores had
been ordered to take blankets to convey away the wounded French as well
as the British. But most of those employed in this duty took advantage
of it to strip the prisoners, whom to the number of fifty they left
almost as naked as they were born, and exposed to all the rigours of the
inclement month of January. I was present near the tent of General
Crauford, when a talkative, smart little Frenchman, whom I guessed to be
an officer, was brought before him; the poor fellow had nothing on but
his trowsers, and bled profusely from the nose and mouth, through the
blows he had received.

The General was very chagrined at the sight, and lamented his inability
to give him clothes, his own baggage being so distant. Tom Crawley,
however, who had been actively employed hunting the Portuguese from
them, immediately stepped forward, and touching his hat after his own
inimitable manner, “Yer honner,” said Tom, his eyes sparkling at being
able to assist, “I’ll lend him my great coat, if ye’ll allow me.”

Crauford, much pleased at his frank offer, instantly answered, “You are
very good, Rifleman; let him have it,” and Tom proceeded to strip.
Meanwhile more of the Frenchmen were marched in, many worse off than
their officer. One of them, a sergeant, and a smart looking fellow, as
soon as he perceived the officer, ran to embrace him, and leaning his
head on his shoulder, burst into tears over their mutual misery. Captain
Smith, now Sir Harry, the General’s aide-de-camp, being present,
generously pulled forth his pocket-handkerchief and wrapped it round the
sergeant’s totally naked person, till further covering could be
obtained.

The night of this occurrence came on remarkably cold, and when expecting
to be marched back to our quarters at El Bodon, we were suddenly ordered
to break ground by commencing to throw up intrenchments in the face of
the city. In executing this task, being unsheltered from the enemy’s
shot, their grape and canister occasionally played in among us, so that
although it was freezing hard at the time, we had no reason to complain
of not having _a good fire_.

Now was the time to cure a skulker, or teach a man to work for his
“life.” There we were, in twos, each provided with a pick-axe and
shovel; now digging with a vengeance into the frozen mould, and then
watching the glances of the shot and shell; and again sticking to work
like devils, or perhaps pitching ourselves on our bellies to avoid their
being “purged” with grape or cannister.

CHAPTER XIII.

THE following day we were relieved by the third division, and marched
back to our quarters, cold, hungry, and fatigued enough. One great
annoyance we experienced at this time, was having to cross the Agueda in
going to and returning from the trenches. Pieces of ice that were
constantly carried down this rapid stream bruised our men so much, that,
to obviate it, the cavalry at length were ordered to form four deep
across the ford, under the lee of whom we crossed comparatively
unharmed, although by the time we reached our quarters, our clothes were
frozen into a mass of ice.

Our divisions continued relieving each other in the trenches for some
days, until two breaches were considered practicable for an assault. On
the 18th, at night, an order came that we were to proceed to the works
the next morning. As this took us out of our turn of duty, we all
naturally supposed that something unusual was to be done. At daylight we
joined the third division in the works, and then heard that the city was
to be stormed. Volunteers were immediately required from the different
regiments of our division. Many of our men came forward with alacrity
for this deadly service. With three others I had, as I then considered,
the good fortune to be chosen from our company.[11] This was an
occasion, as may be believed, momentous and interesting enough in the
life of a soldier, and so we seemed to consider it. We shook hands with
a feeling of friendly sincerity, while we speculated as to the chances
of outliving the assault. We were at this time in the trenches in front
of the city, from whence proceeded a very smart fire of shot and shell,
probably to give us an idea of the warm reception we might expect on our
visit at night, and here the entire company gathered round our little
party, each pressing to have a sup from his canteen. I gave my father’s
address to my comrade before starting, in case of accident.

Darkness had no sooner closed over the devoted city, and our
imaginations awakened to the horrors of the coming scene, than the
“stormers” were immediately ordered to “fall in” and “form.” We were
four or five from each company, and in all about a hundred and twenty
men. The volunteers of our regiment were led by Captain Mitchell and
Lieutenants Johnson and Kincaid; the whole of the storming division
being commanded by Major George Napier of the 52nd regiment. The
forlorn-hope, or stormers, moved to a convent, occupied by the 40th, the
walls of which protected us from the enemy’s shot. General Crauford, who
led us in person, while we stood formed under the wall, addressed us
upon the nature of the duty assigned us. It was the last enterprise his
gallant spirit was ever destined to direct. On this memorable occasion
his voice was more than ordinarily clear and distinct. His words sunk
deep in my memory, and although the shock of many a battle has rolled
over my grey locks since that period, I remember some of his language as
follows:—

“Soldiers! the eyes of your country are upon you. Be steady,—be cool,—be
firm in the assault. The town must be yours this night. Once masters of
the wall, let your first duty be to clear the ramparts, and in doing
this keep together.”

We were now waiting only for the signal, while our division was formed
immediately in our rear, ready to second the effort. I could not help
remarking at this awful crisis, when all most probably were on the brink
of being dashed into eternity, a solemnity and silence among the men
deeper than I had ever witnessed before. With hearts beating, each was
eagerly watching the expected signal of the rocket, when up it went from
one of our batteries.

General Crauford, calling out, “Now, lads, for the breach!” led the way.
We started off in double time, and got under fire, in turning the left
corner of the wall. As we neared the breach, canister, grape, round-shot
and shell, with fire-balls to show our ground, came pouring on and
around us, with a regular hail-storm of bullets. General Crauford fell
almost immediately, mortally wounded. Without a pause, however, we
dashed onwards to the town, and precipitated ourselves into the ditch
before the walls, never waiting for the ladders, which were carried by
Portuguese, who ran away and never made their appearance until their use
had been superseded by a series of jumps made by our men into a trench
some sixteen feet deep; at length one or two ladders having been
procured, they were instantly placed against the scarp of the trench,
and up we mounted to attack the breach. The fire kept up there was most
deadly, and our men for some minutes, as they appeared in small bodies,
were swept away; however they still persevered, and gradually formed a
lodgment. At this time on our right, where the third division were
storming the second breach, we could hear a loud cheering which had a
magical effect. Regardless of the enemy’s fire and every other
impediment, the men dashed in over the breach carrying everything before
them. I had got up among the first, and was struggling with a crowd of
our fellows to push over the splintered and broken wall that formed the
breach, when Major Napier, who was by my side encouraging on the men,
received a shot, and, staggering back, would in all probability have
fallen into the trench, had I not caught him. To my brief inquiry if he
were badly hurt, he squeezed my hand, whilst his other arm hung
shattered by his side, saying, “Never mind me—push on, my lads, the town
is ours!” And so indeed it was, our men entering it pell-mell.

Although dark, among the first I saw, on mounting the ramparts was my
own Captain, Uniacke, rushing along with a few men to the right of the
breach. Though not on the forlorn-hope, this gallant soldier was
determined to be first in the town. This was the last time he was doomed
to be at our head. A few moments afterwards the French sprung a mine, by
which the whole party were killed or maimed. With a few others I had
taken a direction to the left. The French as they retired kept up an
occasional fire along the ramparts; while running forward I came against
a howitzer, and with such force that it actually tumbled me over, and I
found myself prostrate across the body of a wounded French officer;
beside him was a cannonier of his own in the act of assisting him. The
latter instantly seized me, and a fearful struggle ensued, till bent
almost double by the height and heavy person of the Frenchman, I began
to think that after all my escapes my game was over; at this crisis a
few of our men came rushing up, one of which was my old “chum” Wilkie.
The cannonier in his turn was fastened on, and tripped instantaneously
by the side of his master. But poor Wilkie the next minute, himself
staggered against the howitzer mortally wounded! I flew to his support.
But seizing me hastily by the hand, and giving it a deadly squeeze,
“Ned,” he articulated, “it’s all up with me” and relaxing his grasp, he
fell back and expired.[12] The officer perceiving my agitation, and
fearful of my retaliating on him, handed me over his gold watch.

Finding I could be of little use to my comrade, and as our division was
fast entering the breach, I proceeded with the stormers, clearing the
walls of the enemy as we went. Turning to the right we entered a large
square or plaza, where we were in a short time joined by some of every
regiment in the two divisions, all like ourselves helter skelter,
subject to everything but order. However in a short time one regiment of
the third division entered the square, commanded by their officers;
something like order then prevailed; while planting the British colours
in the centre, three cheers were then given by the whole, proclaiming
the town to be taken: when this was over they commenced firing in the
air, as well as at windows where any light appeared. Seeing the
confusion, a number broke into squads, and went in different directions
and entered different streets according to the fancy of their leaders.
Myself and about a score others took a large street to the right. The
night being dark and the city not being lighted, we were obliged to
grope our way, but had not proceeded far before we got mixed amongst a
quantity of French muskets thrown on the ground with their bayonets
fixed. One or two of the men getting pricked in the leg by one of the
bayonets, swore they had come to a _chevaux-de-frise_, and groping about
came across the body of a wounded French soldier, who told us in Spanish
that we were close to the barracks.

Knowing the French would not resign their liberty without a struggle, I
fully expected a volley to be sent amongst us every minute from the
barracks, and begun to retrace my steps towards the square, and had only
got a short distance when I saw another party with a lighted candle
advancing towards me. On hearing the noise of the first party in their
front, they commenced firing as they advanced. Squeezing myself edgeways
against a door, I waited their arrival and begged them to desist, there
being some of their own men lower down. I then went with them and joined
the first party. The French wounded soldier pointing to a large gateway,
told us there were the barracks. Still having a light we entered, and
mounting a large stone staircase, found ourselves in the midst of a
French hospital full of sick and wounded; those who were able sitting up
in bed supplicating mercy, but they had no occasion to do so, as our
fellows not only kindly tapped them on the shoulder but wrapped the
bed-clothes round them; but this kindness was of short duration, for a
third party coming down seeing a light in our window commenced firing,
and the poor fellow who held the candle was shot through the head, and
one or two others wounded; one more daring than the rest flew to the
window, crying out that they were firing on their own men, the rest
lying down while the firing continued. This panic being over, I came
down stairs, being anxious to meet some of my own company to know how
things were. I found a few outside, and we started in another direction.
The next place was a large white house that had been used as a
commissary’s store by the French: here a crowd had assembled to break it
open, when they were warned off by a sentinel, a German, who was posted
to guard the premises. Not heeding his threat, the throng rushed at the
door. The poor sentry, true to his trust, attempted to oppose their
entrance, and the following minute was run through the body by a
bayonet.

The house contained several puncheons of spirits, which the men present
immediately tapped, by striking in the heads. A number soon became madly
drunk; and several wretches, especially those mounting the steps that
had been placed against the butts, to enable them to obtain the rum,
fell into the liquor head-foremost and perished, unnoticed by the crowd.
Several fights took place, in which drunkenness of the parties alone
prevented mischief; and to crown the whole, a light falling into one of
the barrels of spirits, the place was set on fire, and many poor
wretches, who from the quantity of liquor they had swallowed, were
incapable of moving, were consumed in the flames.

Turning from this scene of horrors, hardened as I then was, I went with
a comrade, to look for a house where we might obtain refreshment and
take up our quarters for the night. This, after some search, we found in
the domicile of a doctor, whom we took from under a bed clasped in the
arms of a very pretty girl whom he called his niece, like himself,
almost

Distill’d to jelly with th’ effect of fear!

This, however, we soon dispelled, and were rewarded for our pains with a
good supper crowned by a bowl of excellent punch that at the time, in
our own minds, compensated for all the sufferings we had endured in the
trenches during the siege.

The next morning I was anxious to visit the left breach, to look for the
body of Wilkie. I found him, at length, cold and stiff, the bullet
having entered his breast close under the left shoulder. He was
stripped! But I easily distinguished him by the likeness he bore to his
sister; old times then burst vividly over my recollection, and as I
stood over his prostrate remains, a few moments brought to mind all the
scenes in which he had been so active a coadjutor, my quondam recruit,
bed-fellow, press-man, and pot companion, lay stretched before me
clotted and besmeared with his blood, a single drop of which, at one
time, was even more valued by me than the whole of my own more lucky
current. The remembrance of his sister, much as my profession had tended
to wipe her off my mind, now resumed its almost pristine freshness; my
eyes dimmed for a second, and perchance one solitary proof of my
weakness might have left its scalding course behind it, but I felt only
as a soldier, a momentary sorrow, for I held my own life as it were in
my hand, ready to part with it, at even a moment’s notice, and I
presumed as much of all belonging to me.

The proceeds of the storming “business” had enabled me to gain over a
few half drunken soldiers, who had been staggering near me stupidly
staring at my anxiety. We buried poor Wilkie in the glacis, near the
breach, the whole wreck around us displaying the veriest monument ever
reared to the memory of a soldier!

I now proceeded to the right breach, which had been carried by the third
division, where the mine had been sprung. The sight exhibited was
heart-rending in the extreme. The dead lay in heaps, numbers of them
stripped, and displaying the most ghastly wounds. Here and there,
half-buried under the blackened fragments of the wall, or reeking on the
surface of the ruin, lay those who had been blown up in the explosion,
their remains dreadfully mangled and discoloured, and strewed about
amongst dissevered arms and legs.

The 88th, or Connaught Rangers, had suffered most severely at this spot,
and I observed a number of poor Irish women hopelessly endeavouring to
distinguish the burnt features of their husbands.

Though heartily sick of the morning’s mournful perambulation, I yet felt
anxious to see Captain Uniacke; his remains lay on the suburbs, in a
house next to that where those of our brave old General were stretched
out. Several of the men of his company crowded about his person,
hoping—for he was still living, and sensible—that he might yet return
amongst us. But his arm had been torn from the socket, and he died some
few days afterwards.

Here let me pay a brief, though sincere tribute to his memory; though
young in years, he was gallant, daring, and just to all whom he
commanded.

During the Peninsular war our men had divided the officers into two
classes; the “come on,” and the “go on;” for as Tom Plunkett in action
once observed to an officer, “The words ‘go on’ don’t befit a leader,
Sir.”—To the honour of the service, the latter, with us Rifles, were
exceedingly few in numbers. But amongst the former, none were seen so
often in the van as Uniacke; his affability and personal courage had
rendered him the idol of the men of his company.

A very small portion only of the troops that had taken Rodrigo were
allowed to remain in the city, and our battalion, among others, were
ordered back to their former quarters. The next morning as we marched
over the bridge, dressed in all the varieties imaginable, some with
jack-boots on, others with frock-coats, epaulettes, &c., and some with
even monkeys on their shoulders, we met the fifth division on their way
to repair the breach; they immediately formed upon the left of the road,
presented arms, and cheered us as we went along.

I was afterwards told by several of our men that the Duke of Wellington,
who saw us on our march, inquired of his staff, “Who the devil are those
fellows?”

We entered El Bodon, with songs: and welcomed by the “vivas” of the
inhabitants.

CHAPTER XIV.

THE second day after the storming of Rodrigo our brave General Crauford
died of his wound, and the chief part of the officers of the Rifles went
to pay the last tribute to his remains. He was borne to the grave by
four Sergeant-Majors of his own division, and was buried in the breach
where he fell. The Duke of Wellington attended the funeral of the
gallant veteran; who, though most strict in discipline, was averse to
punishment, and was beloved by the men for his justice and care for
them, as well as for his bravery. The following incident, of which I was
an eye-witness, will serve to show his character.

I happened to be on guard one day, when General Crauford came riding in
from the front with his orderly dragoon, as was his usual custom, when
two of our men, one of them a corporal, came running out of a house with
some bread which they had stolen from the Spaniards; they were pursued
by a Spanish woman crying lustily, “Ladrone! Ladrone!”—thief! thief!
They were immediately pursued by the General and his orderly; the bread
was given back to the woman, and the men were placed in the guard-house.
The next day they were tried by a brigade court-martial, and brought out
to a wood near the town for punishment. When the brigade was formed, and
the Brigade-Major had finished reading the proceedings of the
court-martial, General Crauford commenced lecturing both men and
officers on the nature of their cruelty to the harmless inhabitants, as
he called the Spaniards. He laid particular stress on our regiment, who,
he said, committed more crimes than the whole of the British Army.
“Besides, you think,” said he, “because you are riflemen, and more
exposed to the enemy’s fire than other regiments, that you are to rob
the inhabitants with impunity; but, while I command you, you shall not:”
then turning round to the corporal, who stood in the centre of the
square, he said, with a stern voice, “Strip, Sir.”

The corporal, whose name was Miles, never said a word until tied up to a
tree, when turning his head round as far as his situation would allow,
and seeing the General pacing up and down the square, he said, “General
Crauford, I hope you will forgive me.” The General replied, “No, Sir,
your crime is too great.” The poor corporal, whose sentence was, to be
reduced to the pay and rank of a private soldier, and to receive a
punishment of one hundred and fifty lashes, and the other man two
hundred, then addressed the General to the following effect:

“Do you recollect, Sir, when you and I were taken prisoners, when under
the command of General Whitelock, in Buenos Ayres? We were marched
prisoners, with a number of others, to a sort of pound surrounded with a
wall.—There was a well in the centre, out of which I drew water with my
mess-tin, by means of canteen straps, I collected from the men, who were
prisoners like myself.—You sat on my knapsack; I parted my last biscuit
with you. You then told me you would never forget my kindness to you. It
is now in your power, Sir. You know how short we have been of rations
for some time.”

These words were spoken by the corporal in a mild and respectful accent,
which not only affected the General, but the whole square. The bugler,
who stood waiting to commence the punishment close to the corporal,
received the usual nod from the Bugle-Major to begin. The first lash the
corporal received the General started, and turned hurriedly round, said,
“What’s that, what’s that; who taught that bugler to flog? Send him to
drill—send him to drill! He cannot flog—he cannot flog! Stop! stop! Take
him down! take him down! I remember it well—I remember it well!” while
he paced up and down the square, muttering to himself words that I could
not catch; at the same time blowing his nose, and wiping his face with
his handkerchief, trying to hide the emotion that was so evident to the
whole square.

While untying the corporal a dead silence prevailed for some time, until
our gallant General recovered a little his noble feeling, when he
uttered, with a broken accent, “Why does a brave soldier like you commit
these crimes?” Then beckoning to his orderly to bring his horse, he
mounted and rode off. It is needless to say that the other man also was
pardoned, and in a few days the corporal was restored to his rank. On
the death of Captain Uniacke, Captain Smith, now the celebrated Sir
Harry Smith, was appointed Captain of my company. He being on the staff,
his brother, Lieutenant Thomas Smith, now Barrack Master at Chatham,
took command.

On the fourth day, after we had taken the town, the company received
orders to pay the last tribute to our Captain, Uniacke. We marched under
the command of Lieutenant Smith, and arrived at Gallegos about twelve
o’clock. The men having plenty of money, which they had obtained at
Rodrigo, got drinking, and actually while conveying the body to the
grave, stumbled under the weight of the coffin, and the lid not having
been nailed down, out rolled the mangled remains of our brave Captain,
to the consternation of a number of French officers, _en parole_
(prisoners from Rodrigo). One more careless than the rest viewed the
occurrence with a kind of malicious sneer, which so enraged our men,
that one of them taking the little tawny-looking Italian by the nape of
the neck, kicked his hind-quarters soundly for it.

I could not, at the time, help remarking the very undersized appearance
of the Frenchmen. They were the ugliest set I ever saw, and seemed to be
the refuse of their army, and looked more like Italians than Frenchmen.

On our return to El Bodon, one of the men overpowered with liquor, laid
himself down to sleep in the wood that separates the road from Gallegos.
Poor fellow, it was his last sleep, for on the roll being called, a
party was sent in search of him, and discovered his body under a tree,
torn to pieces by the wolves, which greatly infested that part of Spain.

I now have to relate one of those melancholy incidents peculiar to a
soldier’s life, that occurred while we remained at El Bodon. On taking
Rodrigo we had captured, among others, ten men who had deserted from our
division. These were condemned to be shot. The place of execution was on
a plain near Ituera, where our division was drawn up, forming three
sides of a square; the culprits, as usual, being placed in front of a
trench, dug for a grave, on the vacant side.

Two of the deserters, the one a man of the same company as myself, named
Hudson, and a very handsome fellow who had been persuaded into the rash
step, were pardoned on the ground. The other a corporal, named Cummins,
of the 52nd regiment, and who had been mainly instrumental, I believe,
in getting the others to desert with him, was placed on the fatal ground
in a wounded state. He had been particularly noticed at Rodrigo in one
of the breaches, most actively employed, opposing our entrance, and
cheering on the besieged to resist us. This man was pardoned also. Why
he was pardoned I cannot say.

As this was the first military execution I had ever witnessed, I felt
not a little curiosity to see the forms pursued. A large trench had been
dug as a grave for the wretched men who were to suffer. Along the summit
of the little heap of mould that had been thrown up from the pit, the
deserters were placed in a row, with their eyes bandaged, so that on
receiving the fatal volley they should fall forward into the trench.
Some of the poor fellows, from debility, were unable to kneel, and lay
at their length, or crouched up into an attitude of despair, upon the
loose earth.

The signal to the firing party was given by a motion of the provost’s
cane, when the culprits were all hurried together into eternity, with
the exception of one man of the 52nd, who, strange to say, remained
standing and untouched. His countenance, that before had been deadly
pale, now exhibited a bright flush. Perhaps he might have imagined
himself pardoned; if so, however, he was doomed to be miserably
deceived, as the following minute two men of the reserve came up and
fired their pieces into his bosom, when giving a loud scream, that had a
very horrible effect upon those near, he sprang forward into his grave.
To prevent unnecessary suffering, a reserve firing party was brought up,
who continued to fire wherever the slightest sign of life exhibited
itself in the bodies, the provost himself winding up the tragedy by
discharging a pistol-shot through the head of each corpse.

After this very solemn and impressive scene, we were marched in column
of companies round the dead, so that the spectacle might be witnessed by
every man in the division.

About the 26th of February we broke up our cantonments in the environs
of Ciudad Rodrigo, and crossing the Tagus, marched southward for six or
seven days, at the expiration of which our division took up their
quarters in and about the town of Castello de Vide. The country around
the town was the most fruitful and luxuriant I had ever beheld. It was
bounded with the most delightful hills and valleys, that produced in
abundance the finest fruits, such as grapes, pomegranates, oranges, and
lemons. As may be supposed, the men were delighted with such a paradise.
The wine was so plentiful, that our fellows, while they remained here,
made it an invariable custom to boil their meat in it.

Another unhappy criminal was here doomed to pay the forfeit of the crime
of desertion. When we took Rodrigo, he made his escape from the town,
and on his way to join the French at Salamanca was captured by some of
the Spanish troops, and brought back to the regiment a prisoner. The
fate of this man (Arnal by name), who had been a corporal in our
battalion, excited much commiseration. I knew him well: he was an
exceedingly fine-looking fellow, and up to the period of his unhappy
departure from duty, noted for possessing the best qualities of a
soldier. Some harshness on the part of an officer was the cause of
Arnal’s desertion; but from the circumstance of his previous good
character and the fact of his having been marched as a prisoner for many
days together during our march from Rodrigo, it was commonly thought he
would be pardoned.

I happened to be on guard over him the night prior to his execution. In
the evening the prisoner was playing at cards with some of the men, when
the provost of the division entered the guard-room, and gave him the
intelligence that he was doomed to suffer at ten o’clock the next
morning.

Sudden and utterly unexpected as the announcement was, Arnal’s face was
the only one that showed scarcely any emotion.

“Well,” he remarked to those around him, “I am quite ready.”

A short time afterwards he sent for the pay-sergeant of the company he
belonged to, from whom he received the arrears of pay that were due to
him. This he spent on wine, which he distributed among the men of the
guard. Noticing one man with very bad shoes, Arnal observed his own were
better, and taking them off he exchanged them for the bad pair, saying,
“They will last me as long as I shall require them.”

The morning turned out showery, the division formed in three sides of a
square, and the guard, headed by the band with Arnal in front, slowly
marched round; the muffled drum beat in dull time the “Dead March,” and
the swell of its solemn harmony, though it filled the eyes of every man
present, only seemed to strengthen the glance of the doomed. He led the
van of his funeral procession, like one who was to live for ever: his
step was as firm and more correct than any, and I thought at the time, a
finer soldier never stepped. Poor Arnal, I shall never forget when we
halted at his own grave, the heavy rains had filled it half with water,
which he noticed with a faint smile, and observed:

“Although a watery one, I shall sleep sound enough in it.” He then stood
upright in a fine military position, while the Brigade-Major read aloud
the proceedings of the court-martial. The provost came to tie the
handkerchief round his eyes, when he coolly remarked, “There is no
occasion—I shall not flinch.” Being told it was customary, he said,
“Very well, do your duty.” Before this last office was performed, he
turned round, and calling most of the guard by name, bade them farewell.
As I nodded to him in return, I fancied it was to a dead man, for in two
minutes he was no more. The intrepid and cool manner in which he met his
fate, drew forth a general feeling of admiration.

A few days after the execution we marched for Badajoz, in the environs
of which we arrived on the 17th of March. This celebrated city, of which
so much has been said and written, stands on an extended plain
equidistant three leagues from Elvas and Campo Mayor. The Guadiana which
hereabouts forms the boundary between Spain and Portugal, flows on one
side of the fortification, and connects with them by a bridge over its
surface, one or two forts on the opposite banks. The fortress on all
sides is surrounded by strong bastions to the number of thirteen or
fourteen, which with trenches and other forts and outworks rendered it
almost impregnable. In addition to these the Rivella a tributary stream
to the Guadiana flowed round and through the trenches in our front.

Our battalion on its arrival took up its encampment on the Spanish side
of the river, where we occupied a small hill, and for the first time
during our campaigns made use of small square tents, belonging to the
Portuguese.

The first night of our arrival we commenced laying siege, by breaking
ground within three or four hundred yards of the town, Fort St. Roch and
Fort Pumena rather on our left; we lost a man named Brooks, whose death
was connected with a very singular circumstance.

Brooks several days before his death, dreamt he saw the body of a
rifleman without a head: this apparition appeared three or four nights
successively in his dreams. Some days after we had taken one of the
forts from the enemy, our battalion was relieved in the trenches. On
this occasion, as was very customary with some of us, Brooks, another
man named Tracey, and myself, jumped out of the trench, exposing
ourselves to a fire from the walls of the town while we ran to the next
parallel. In executing this feat I was a little ahead of my comrades,
when I heard the rush of a cannon-ball, and feeling my jacket splashed
by something, as soon as I had jumped into the next parallel, or trench,
I turned round and beheld the headless body of Brooks which actually
stood quivering with life for a few seconds before it fell. His dream,
poor fellow! had singularly augured the conclusion of his own career.
The shot had smashed and carried away the whole of his head,
bespattering my jacket with the brains, while Tracey was materially
injured by having a splinter of the skull driven deep through the skin
behind his ear. This circumstance is well known to several now living in
London.

About the 22nd of March, a party was ordered to proceed to Elvas for the
purpose of conducting some heavy artillery from that strong fortress for
our own use against the walls of Badajoz; after placing six or eight
large guns on things resembling sledges, the weather being exceedingly
wet, it took twelve bullocks to draw each gun. On arriving at the
pontoon bridge that crosses the Guadiana river, which separates Badajoz
from Elvas, a distance of about three leagues, the bridge was so damaged
that the guns could not pass over, so we were obliged to bivouac for the
night amongst a party of sappers, stationed there for the purpose of
repairing the pontoons.

After the bullocks were unharnessed, they began jumping and frisking
about, to the no small amusement of our men, but to their danger, as it
afterwards proved. The French seeing the bullocks grazing, commenced
firing on them, as well as occasionally sending a twenty-four-pounder at
our little party then stationed on a rising ground, amusing ourselves at
the random twenty-four-pound shots as they hopped about. At night,
placing our advanced picquet near the town, the remainder of the party
turned into the tents of the sappers for the night, but their slumbers
were not so sound as they anticipated, for at the dead but not silent
hour of night, a round-shot came whirling through one of the tents,
striking the pole, and brought it down on those within. Their cries
having awoke those of the adjoining tent, they immediately flew to their
assistance, and having relieved them from this new-fashioned man-trap,
rats never flew with more agility than did the poor sappers from their
lair. I could not forbear laughing at the scene, although attended with
bad consequences, as one man had his thigh broke, and another his leg
taken off at the calf. While helping to raise the tents every eye was
intent, looking out for another French visitor in the shape of a
twenty-four-pounder, but the drollery of a countryman of mine gave some
zest to their serenity; instead of bolting like the rest, he coolly
said, “Where the devil are you all scampering to? Sure you don’t think
the French took aim? I wished they did, for if they had, by Jasus they
wouldn’t hit our tent in a week! You may be easy then, for they never
hit twice in the same place.” The two poor fellows thus dangerously
wounded were comrades, and natives of Coventry, one named Green, and the
other Gea. The next morning the sappers having put the pontoons to
rights, the guns passed over, and we arrived safe at our own camp.

The greatest annoyance we experienced during the siege arose from the
shells thrown at us from the town. Our works effectually screened us
from the round-shot; but these dangerous missiles, falling into the
trenches where we worked, and exploding, frequently did great mischief.
Immediately a shell fell, every man threw himself flat upon the ground
until it had burst. Tom Crawley, I remember, though tolerably fearless
with reference to other shot, had a most inveterate dislike to those
deadly visitors. His fears made him believe, that more of them were
thrown where he chanced to be, than in any other part of the trenches.
At night in particular, Tom was always on the _qui vive_: as soon as he
beheld a shell coming he would call out, “Here’s another brute—look
out!” and instantly fall on his face. This, however, did not always
protect us, for the head was no sooner on the ground, than its presence
was again required, to watch the falling splinters. These, from their
composing large portions of the metal of the missile, descended with
great violence, and were sometimes of themselves sufficient to crush a
man into the earth.

Lord Wellington used occasionally to pay us a visit during the work, to
make observations, and to examine the trenches, &c.

One day when Crawley and myself were working near each other in the
trenches, a shell fell inconveniently close to us. Tom was instantly
half buried in mud, awaiting the explosion. Perceiving it had sunk
itself deep into the earth, the fuse being too long, I intended availing
myself of the opportunity, to play a trick upon Crawley, by throwing a
large lump of clay on his head directly the shell exploded, and so make
him believe himself wounded. To obtain the clod I sprang at the other
side of the trench, but exposed myself to a shot from the walls of the
town, which immediately came in the form of grape, splashing me with mud
from head to foot, and forcing me to throw myself back into the trench
upon Crawley, who, in his fears, made sure that a shell had fixed itself
upon his rear, and roared like a bull; in an instant, however, the
sunken missile really burst; on the smoke dispersing, who should I
behold but the Duke himself, crouched down, his head half averted, drily
smiling at Crawley and me. Shot and shell pay no respect to persons, but
the enemy did, as they seemed awake to the near vicinity of his Grace,
and poured in shells, grape, and canister, with other delicacies of the
kind, with unusual liberality, whenever he came amongst us; which they
always appeared alive to. But the fact is, the Duke, like his renowned
contemporary, had a remarkable cast of feature, which made him ever
distinguishable, at an almost incredible distance.

Before I go further into my narrative I must detail an anecdote of Major
O’Hare, my old Captain, who was noted for his excellent soldierly
qualities.

We were on private parade one morning, when a party of convalescents
from hospital came up. Among others was a sergeant of the name of
Jackson, who had been absent from our company for the two previous
years, during which period it would seem, he had been chiefly employed
as hospital-sergeant at Belem, near Lisbon.

The Major’s aversion to absentees from the regiment was very well known
among us, and we anticipated a scene—nor were we deceived.

“Is that you, Mr. Sergeant Jackson?” exclaimed the Major, as soon as the
party came up. “And pray where, in God’s name, have you been for the
last two years? The company have seen a little fighting during that
period.”

“The doctors would not allow me to leave the hospital, Sir,” replied
Jackson.

“I am sorry for that,” drily observed the Major. “All that I can do for
you is, to give you your choice of a court-martial for absenting
yourself from duty without leave, or to have your stripes taken off.”

The sergeant, after a little hesitation, preferred surrendering quietly
his non-commissioned dignity to standing an inquiry into his conduct.

Turning round to the men, the Major remarked aloud, “By God, I will not
have these brave fellows commanded by skulkers.” Then taking the sash
and stripes that were cut off by the Sergeant-Major, he handed them to
Corporal Ballard, observing at the same time, “You will not disgrace
them.”

A very disagreeable duty, that usually fell upon a few of the best shots
of the battalion, consisted in being obliged to run out, in independent
files, to occupy a number of holes, that had been dug at night between
our batteries and the walls of the town. From these pits, of which each
man had one to himself, our particular business was to pick off any of
the enemy who exposed themselves at their guns, on the walls through the
embrasures. Many a Frenchman was thus knocked off by us. But it often
occurred also that our men were killed or wounded in their holes, which
made it doubly dangerous for the man of the relieving party, who,
instead of finding a ready covering, perceived it occupied by a wounded
or dead man. Before he could get a shelter therefore or remove the body,
there was a great chance of his being shot.

While employed in this duty in front of our batteries, the tremendous
noise made by artillery in both front and rear was attended at first by
a most unpleasant effect, as it destroyed the sense of hearing for some
hours after leaving the trenches. It was amusing, during the siege, to
observe the motions of our artillerymen. They were employed almost
incessantly, and their duties most arduous, as the batteries were the
chief object for the aim of the enemy’s shot and shells. An artilleryman
was always stationed as a sort of signal-man, to give notice of the
appearance of either of these missiles, and it was remarkable to observe
the quickness with which the men at the guns, on the word “shell,” would
throw themselves on the ground for protection.

It not unfrequently happened that parties of men were sent out in
independent files to pick up the dismembered legs, arms, &c., which
sometimes might be seen scattered about by the bursting shells. This
precaution was thought necessary to prevent any ill-effect their
appearance might cause on the courage of the Portuguese, who were quite
as likely to put the heels in motion as their heads.

On one of these occasions I remember observing a party of those
gentlemen, after leaving the trenches, carrying across the fields to
their camp ground the body of a wounded officer of theirs wrapped in a
blanket. They had not proceeded many yards, before a ball fired from the
town came bounding, half spent, along the ground. The Portuguese,
unconscious of its approach, were just crossing the line of its
progress, when the shot glanced between them, and entering the blanket,
cut the unlucky officer in two. The bearers, terrified, immediately took
to their heels, leaving the blanket behind them, which one of our
fellows observing, “That it was an ill wind that did nobody good,”
shaking the body out, instantly possessed himself of.

The effect of our twenty-four pound shot upon the wall gave notice that
the breaches would soon be practicable. On the 5th of April a storming
party was selected for the assault on the following night.

CHAPTER XV.

I AM now about entering into a personal narrative of one of the most
sanguinary and awful engagements on the records of any country. For the
second time I volunteered on the forlorn-hope. After having received a
double allowance of grog, we fell in about eight o’clock in the evening,
6th April, 1812. The stormers were composed of men from the different
regiments of the light division. I happened to be on the right of the
front section when my old Captain, Major O’Hare, who commanded the wing
to which my company belonged, came up with Captain Jones of the 52nd
regiment, both in command of the storming party. A pair of uglier men
never walked together, but a brace of better soldiers never stood before
the muzzle of a Frenchman’s gun.

“Well, O’Hare,” said the Captain, “what do you think of to-night’s
work?”

“I don’t know,” replied the Major, who seemed, as I thought, in rather
low spirits. “To-night, I think, will be my last.”

“Tut, tut, man! I have the same sort of feeling, but I keep it down with
a drop of the _cratur_,” answered the Captain, as he handed his calabash
to the Major.

A Sergeant Fleming, a brave soldier, before mentioned in these Memoirs,
coming up, informed Major O’Hare that a ladder-party was wanted. “Take
the right files of the leading sections,” was the prompt order of the
Major. No sooner said than done. I and my front-rank men were
immediately tapped on the shoulder for the ladder-party. I now gave up
all hope of ever returning. At Rodrigo, as before stated, we had fatigue
parties for the ladders, but now the case was altered; besides which the
ladders, now in preparation, were much longer than those employed at
that fortress.

I may just mention, that whatever were my own forebodings on the
occasion, the presentiments of our brave old Major O’Hare and those of
Captain Jones were fatally realized, for in less than twenty minutes
after the above conversation, both fell riddled with balls.

The word was now given to the ladder-party to move forward. We were
accompanied at each side by two men with hatchets to cut down any
obstacle that might oppose them, such as _chevaux-de-frise_. There were
six of us supporting the ladder allotted to me, and I contrived to carry
my grass-bag before me.[13] We had proceeded but a short distance when
we heard the sound of voices on our right, upon which we halted, and
supposing they might be enemies, I disengaged myself from the ladder,
and cocking my rifle, prepared for action. Luckily we soon discovered
our mistake, as one of our party cried—“Take care! ’Tis the stormers of
the fourth division coming to join us.” This proved to be the case. This
brief alarm over, we continued advancing towards the walls, the Rifles,
as before, keeping in front. We had to pass Fort St. Roche on our left,
near to the town, and as we approached it the French sentry challenged.
This was instantly followed by a shot from the fort and another from the
walls of the town. A moment afterwards, a fire-ball was thrown out,
which threw a bright red glare of light around us, and instantly a
volley of grape-shot, canister, and small arms poured in among us, as we
stood on the glacis, at a distance of about thirty yards from the walls.

Three of the men carrying the ladder with me were shot dead in a breath,
and its weight falling upon me, I fell backwards with the grass-bag on
my breast. The remainder of the stormers rushed up, regardless of my
cries, or those of the wounded men around me, for by this time our men
were falling fast. Many in passing were shot and fell upon me, so that I
was actually drenched in blood. The weight I had to sustain became
intolerable, and had it not been for the grass-bag which in some measure
protected me, I must have been suffocated. At length, by a strong
effort, I managed to extricate myself, in doing which I left my rifle
behind me, and drawing my sword, rushed towards the breach. There I
found four men putting a ladder down the ditch; and not daring to pause,
fresh lights being still thrown out of the town, with a continual
discharge of musketry, I slid quickly down the ladder, but before I
could recover my footing, was knocked down again by the bodies of men
who were shot in attempting the descent. I, however, succeeded in
extricating myself from underneath the dead, and rushing forward to the
right, to my surprise and fear I found myself emerged to my neck in
water. Until then I was tolerably composed, but now all reflection left
me, and diving through the water, being a good swimmer, gained the other
side, but lost my sword; I now attempted to make to the breach, which
the blaze of musketry from the walls clearly showed me. Without rifle,
sword, or any other weapon, I succeeded in clambering up a part of the
breach, and came near to a _chevaux-de-frise_, consisting of a piece of
heavy timber studded with sword-blades, turning on an axis: but just
before reaching it I received a stroke on the breast, whether from a
grenade or a stone, or by the butt-end of a musket, I cannot say, but
down I rolled senseless, and drenched with water and human gore. I could
not have laid long in this plight, for when my senses had in some
measure returned, I perceived our gallant fellows still rushing forward,
each seeming to share a fate more deadly than my own. The fire continued
in one horrible and incessant peal, as if the mouth of the infernal
regions had opened to vomit forth destruction upon all around us, and
this was rendered still more appalling by the fearful shouts of the
combatants and cries of the wounded that mingled in the uproar.

I now, strange to say, began to feel if my arms and legs were entire:
for at such moments a man, I believe, is not always aware of his wounds.
I had now, indeed, lost all the frenzy of courage that had first
possessed me, and actually felt all weakness and prostration of spirit,
while I endeavoured, among the dead and wounded bodies around me, to
screen myself from the enemy’s shot; but while I lay in this position,
the fire still continued blazing over me in all its horrors, accompanied
by screams, groans, and shouts, and the crashing of stones and falling
of timbers. I now, for the first time for many years, uttered something
like a prayer.

After the horrible and well-known scene of carnage had lasted some time,
the fire gradually slackened from the breach, I heard a cheering which I
knew to proceed from within the town, and shortly afterwards a cry of
“Blood and ’ounds! where’s the Light Division?—the town’s our
own—hurrah!” This proceeded, no doubt, from some of the third division.
I now attempted to rise, but, from a wound which I had received, but at
what time I know not, found myself unable to stand. A musket-ball had
passed through the lower part of my right leg—two others had perforated
my cap, which I should have lost had I not taken the precaution to
secure it with a cord under my chin before starting. At the moment of
this discovery I saw two or three men moving towards me, who I was glad
to find belonged to the Rifles. One of them, named O’Brien, of the same
company as myself, immediately exclaimed, “What! is that you, Ned?—we
thought you ladder-men all done for.” He then assisted me to rise.

In consequence of the _chevaux-de-frise_ still remaining above the
breach, we could not proceed over it until more men arrived to remove
its fastenings. The third division meanwhile had entered the town on our
right by the castle where there was no breach. We proceeded onwards, I
moving with great difficulty, though partly supported by O’Brien. At the
top of the breach we found another trench with a plank of wood lain
across, leading into the town. Not until then I felt drops of blood
trickling down my face, and found that one of the balls, in passing
through my cap, had torn the skin on my head.

In this crippled state, leaning upon my comrade, and using his rifle as
a crutch, accompanied by a few of our riflemen, I entered the town that
had been so gloriously won. We hurried from the breach as quick as
possible, lest the enemy should spring a mine, as they did at Ciudad
Rodrigo. We still however heard occasional firing and cheering from the
one end of the town, and imagined the fire was still raging, although,
as we soon afterwards learnt, the chief part of the French had retired
to the citadel or fort, where they surrendered on the following morning.
Angry and irritated from the pain occasioned by the wound, we had just
turned the corner of a street, when we observed some men, and, from the
light that shone from a window opposite, we could see from their
uniforms they were evidently Frenchmen. The moment they saw us they
disappeared, with the exception of one man, who seemed to make a rush at
us with his musket. O’Brien sprang forward and wrested the firelock from
his grasp. A feeling of revenge, prompted by the suffering I endured
from my wounds, actuated my feelings, and I exclaimed, “O’Brien, let me
have the pleasure of shooting this rascal, for he may be the man who has
brought me to the state I am now in!” I then presented the rifle close
to his breast, with the full intention of shooting him through the body,
but as my finger was about to press the trigger he fell upon his knees
and implored mercy. The next moment the rifle dropped from my hand, and
I felt a degree of shame that a feeling of irritation should have nearly
betrayed me into the commission of a crime for which I could never have
forgiven myself.

As soon as the Frenchman perceived me desist, he immediately started
from his knees, and, by way of showing his gratitude, threw his arms
round my neck, and kissed my cheek. He instantly followed me, and I for
the time took him under my protection.

We now looked anxiously around for a house where we could obtain
refreshment, and, if truth must be told, a little money. For even
wounded as I was, I had made up my mind to be a gainer by our victory.
At the first house we knocked at, no notice being taken of the summons,
we fired a rifle-ball at the key-hole, which sent the door flying open.
This, indeed, was our usual method of forcing locks. As soon as we
entered the house we found a young Spanish woman crying bitterly, and
praying for mercy. She informed us that she was the wife of a French
officer; and to the demand of my companion, O’Brien, for refreshment,
replied there was nothing but her poor self in the house. She, however,
produced some spirits and chocolate, both of which, being very hungry
and faint, I partook of with much relish.

As the house looked poor we soon quitted it in quest of a better.
Supported by O’Brien and the Frenchman, we proceeded in the direction of
the market-place. It was a dark night, and the confusion and uproar that
prevailed in the town may be better imagined than described. The shouts
and oaths of drunken soldiers in quest of more liquor, the reports of
fire-arms and crashing in of doors, together with the appalling shrieks
of hapless women, might have induced any one to have believed himself in
the regions of the damned.

When we arrived at the market-place we found a number of Spanish
prisoners rushing out of a gaol: they appeared like a set of savages
suddenly let loose, many still bearing the chains they had not time to
free themselves from, and among these were men of the 5th and 88th
regiments holding lighted candles. We then turned down a street opposite
to the foregoing scene, and entered a house which was occupied by a
number of men of the third division. One of them immediately, on
perceiving me wounded, struck off the neck of a bottle of wine with his
bayonet, and presented it to me, which relieved me for a time from the
faintness I had previously felt. The scenes of wickedness that soldiers
are guilty of on capturing a town are oftentimes truly diabolical, and I
now, in the reflections this subject gives rise to, shudder at the past.
I had not long been seated at the fire which was blazing up the chimney,
fed by mahogany chairs broken up for the purpose, when I heard screams
for mercy from an adjoining room. On hobbling in, I found an old man,
the proprietor of the house, on his knees, imploring mercy of a soldier
who had levelled his musket at him. I with difficulty prevented the man
from shooting him, as he complained that the Spaniard would not give up
his money. I immediately informed the wretched landlord in Spanish, as
well as I was able, that he could only save his life by surrendering his
cash. Upon this he brought out with trembling hands, a large bag of
dollars from under the mattress of the bed. These by common consent were
immediately divided among us. The whole treasure, to the amount of about
one hundred or one hundred and fifty dollars, enveloped in an old
night-cap, was instantly emptied and divided into small heaps on the
table, according to the number of men present, and called out the same
as messes in a barrack-room. I must confess that I participated in the
plunder, and received about twenty-six dollars for my own share.

As soon as I had resumed my seat at the fire, a number of Portuguese
soldiers entered, one of whom, taking me for a Frenchman, for I had the
French soldier’s jacket on, my own being wet, snapped his piece at me,
which luckily hung fire. Forgetful of my wounds, I instantly rushed at
him, and a regular scuffle ensued between our men and the Portuguese,
until one of the latter being stabbed by a bayonet, the rest retired,
dragging the wounded man with them. After thus ejecting the Portuguese,
the victors, who had by this time got tolerably drunk, proceeded to
ransack the house. Unhappily they discovered the two daughters of the
old patrone, who had concealed themselves up stairs. They both were
young and very pretty. The mother, too, was shortly afterwards dragged
from her hiding-place.

Without dwelling on the frightful scene that followed, it may be
sufficient to add, that our men, more infuriated by drink than before,
again seized upon the old man, and insisted upon a fresh supply of
liquor. And his protestations that he possessed no more were as vain as
were all attempts to restrain them from ill-using him.

It is to be lamented that the memory of an old soldier should be
disturbed by such painful reflections as the foregoing scenes must give
rise to: but it is to be considered that the men who besiege a town in
the face of such dangers, generally become desperate from their own
privations and sufferings; and when once they get a footing within its
walls—flushed by victory, hurried on by the desire of liquor, and
maddened by drink, they stop at nothing: they are literally mad, and
hardly conscious of what they do in such a state of excitement. I do not
state this in justification; I only remark what I have observed human
nature to be on these occasions.

Sick of the scene of horrors that had been enacted, and attended by my
French prisoner, I left the house for one on the other side of the
street. This was found occupied by men of the third division, who were
drinking chocolate, not made with water, but wine. They seemed rather
more sober and peaceable than those we had just left; but here, also, as
in most of the houses in Badajoz, the greatest outrages were being
committed.

Having passed a wretched night, the next morning I determined to rejoin
what remained of my regiment—for at this time I did not know what number
we had lost. I left the house, and proceeded to trace my road through
the crowds, accompanied by my Frenchman, who rendered me every
assistance in his power. The town was still in great confusion and
uproar, although every available means had been taken to suppress it. In
one of the streets I saw the Duke of Wellington, surrounded by a number
of British soldiers, who, holding up bottles with the heads knocked off,
containing wine and spirits, cried out to him, a phrase then familiarly
applied to him by the men of the army, “Old boy! will you drink? The
town’s our own—hurrah!” In another street I observed a sort of gallows
erected, with three nooses hanging from them, ready for service. Johnny
Castles, a man of our company, and as quiet and inoffensive a little
fellow as could be, but rather fond of a drop, but not that distilled by
Jack Ketch & Co., had a near escape. He was actually brought under the
gallows in a cart, and the rope placed round his neck, but his life was
spared. Whether this was done to frighten him or not I cannot say; but
the circumstance had such an effect on him, that he took ill, and was a
little deranged for some time after. I am not aware that a single
execution took place, notwithstanding the known severity of the Duke in
matters of plunder and outrage. I feel bound to say, that a prejudice
existed on the part of our men against the inhabitants of Badajoz, owing
to their having submitted so tamely to the French. It was different at
Ciudad Rodrigo, where the Spaniards had defended themselves gallantly.

Feeling fatigued on my way to join the camp, I sat down with my prisoner
on a bench, opposite the bridge which leads to Fort St. Christoval. We
not had been long seated when I was amused by a large baboon, surrounded
by a number of soldiers, who were tormenting him. The poor animal had
been wounded in the foot, probably by one of our men, and by his
chattering, grinning, and droll gesticulations, he showed as much
aversion to the red coats as any of the French could possibly have done.
While the men continued teasing the animal, a servant, stating that it
belonged to a Colonel of the 4th regiment, who he said was wounded,
attempted to take the beast away, whereupon the party being divided in
their sentiments, a scuffle ensued, in which several men were wounded
with bayonets.

As we got up to proceed, we saw a number of Frenchmen guarded by our
soldiers, coming over the bridge. They were the prisoners taken in Fort
St. Christoval, which but an hour or two previously had surrendered.
These were soon surrounded by our men, who began examining their
knapsacks, from whence a number of watches, dollars, &c., were quickly
extracted. A short distance further on we came up with a mule, tied to a
door, which, in my crippled state, and wishing to relieve my poor
prisoner, I immediately appropriated for my own use, but I afterwards
sold it to Lieutenant Jackson, of the 83rd regiment. Mounted on the
animal, led by the Frenchman, we pursued our way until near the gates
that led to the camp, when rather an affecting scene came under my eye.
A little fellow, a drummer-boy, belonging to the 88th regiment, was
lying wounded and crying bitterly, his leg being broken by a shot. On
telling him I would get him carried by the Frenchman if he wished, “Oh
no!—oh no!” said the boy; “I don’t care for myself. Look at my poor
father, where he lies!” pointing to a man shot through the head, lying
weltering in a gore of blood. Poor little fellow! I gave him a couple of
dollars, and called some men to his assistance, when I was compelled to
leave him. We soon arrived at the camp ground of the third division. I
dismounted, and while sitting on one of the men’s knapsacks, a soldier
of the 83rd regiment was engaged in cleaning his firelock, when the
piece went off and shot a corporal through the head, wounding also the
hand of another man. The Frenchman seemed dreadfully frightened: he
turned pale as marble, perhaps thinking the shot was aimed at him, as
the corporal fell dead at his side. This accident struck me as a
forcible instance of the casualties that attend a soldier’s life. I
could not, indeed, help feeling for the poor corporal, who after
surviving the dangers of the preceding night, had lost his life by a
clumsy hand cleaning a firelock.

It may appear strange that I did not wish to remain in Badajoz, but I
was suffering from my wound, and preferred the quiet of the camp. We had
no sooner arrived there than I was obliged to part with my faithful
Frenchman, who was sent to join the other prisoners. I gave him a few
dollars, which most likely he was deprived of before he got many yards.
He left me with many expressions of gratitude for the protection I had
afforded him.

I have been in many actions, but I never witnessed such a complication
of horrors as surrounded me on the forlorn-hope at Badajoz.

I remained three days in camp before there was a possibility of my being
conveyed into the hospital at Badajoz, during which I had an opportunity
of hearing of the casualties that occurred. The number of men killed,
wounded, and absent was such, that the company could not muster a dozen
men on parade for three days afterwards. Parties were sent to the
breaches to bury the dead, which now began to smell most dreadfully; but
we could not collect men enough to perform that duty. My poor old
Captain, Major O’Hare, was amongst the slain, and had received not less
than ten or a dozen balls through his body.

While in hospital, here as in other places, we were intermingled with
the French prisoners who, sick and wounded, were placed indiscriminately
in the wards with the British. In that in which I myself lay, and in the
next bed, there was a smart young fellow, a Frenchman, with whom I
became intimately acquainted. Indeed, he could speak a little English,
which he had acquired during a short stay as prisoner in England, whence
he had been exchanged to be again captured. He was recovering fast from
a gun-shot wound he had received in his shoulder.

During one of our evening chats, he gave me an account of his escape
from Almeida, which he had assisted in defending, and afterwards in
blowing up and evacuating.

“A few evenings,” said he, “previous to our determination to evacuate
the fortress, an officer from Massena entered the town, under the
disguise of a peasant, with orders to the Governor to undermine and blow
up the walls, and cut his way with the garrison through the British
lines. The distresses of the besieged had been so excessive, that the
message was received with delight. We had seen and felt innumerable
hardships, and had been so reduced by famine, as to have been obliged,
for food, to slaughter even the horses and mules. On receipt of the
order, General Bernier, who commanded, and who had already escaped from
the British, he having broken his parole while prisoner with the English
some years before, was even more anxious than ourselves, as he well knew
had he been retaken, in all probability he would have been shot. In our
dilemmas, he drew from us an oath to die or effect our purpose. As a
first step, we were for several days employed undermining the walls,
which were soon hollowed and loaded in fourteen different places, all
communicating with each other by trains of gunpowder.

“The evening of the evacuation, the whole garrison, to the number of
seven or eight hundred men, after destroying the stores and spiking the
guns, assembled in one of the squares and at about midnight slowly moved
through the gates. The first to oppose our progress was a picquet of
Portuguese, whom we bayoneted in an instant, and just as the mines
commenced exploding—a low grumbling, as if of an earthquake, followed,
and in a few seconds the whole citadel rose, as it were, in the air, and
descended in shivered and blackened masses. The noise of the explosion
brought the whole British division to their arms, and our forlorn body
dashed through your closing columns. The moment was desperate, but
starved as we were, the French soldiers gained new strength from each
reverse, and despite the well-fed numbers of the British, cut their way
through the living wall, and gained the approach to San Felice. Here the
inequalities of the ground fortunately and effectually kept off your
cavalry, and after a few more trifling encounters, we reached the grand
army. We had no sooner arrived within hail of our comrades than the
whole locality rung with one universal shout of enthusiasm. Our General
was carried about on the men’s shoulders, and the day became one of joy
throughout the camp.”

The relation was given in the most spirited manner, just as we might
expect it from a soldier of the Emperor, whose very name took the place
of every other feeling. He spoke also of Marshal Ney, who in his
estimation was second only to Napoleon.

The foregoing, and many others equally entertaining, but which the lapse
of years have blotted from my memory, he would relate to me, generally
finishing his relations with, “Eh bien, c’est égal, les écoliers sont
dignes de leurs maîtres. Les Français vous ont enseignés de terribles
leçons, et vous comprenez enfin l’art de faire la guerre comme il faut.”
Well, well, it is all the same; the pupils are worthy of their teachers.
The French have taught you some terrible lessons, and you understand, at
length, the art of making war as it is—as it should be.

CHAPTER XVI.

I recover from my wounds and rejoin my regiment at Ituera—“Nine
holes”—March for Salamanca—Sergeant Battersby—The grenadier and the
murder of his wife, &c., &c.—Marmont out-manœuvred—Assault of Fort
St. Vincent—Retreat of the enemy—We arrive at Rueda—The
wine-vaults—My descent into one—Fright, &c.—Manœuvring of the two
armies—Skirmishing—A gallant Frenchman—Pratt and his prisoner.

HAVING recovered from my wounds, I left the hospital and rejoined my
regiment at Ituera, near Ciudad Rodrigo. An unfortunate accident here
occurred to one of our men. He was playing at a game called “nine holes”
with several comrades, and was bowling along the ground a grenade, used
instead of a wooden-ball, believing it to have been filled with earth
only, when a spark from his pipe fell into the hole, and instantly
exploded, wounding him dreadfully. The poor fellow never recovered the
injuries he received.

A short time after I had rejoined, our division marched for Salamanca.

On our first day’s march we encamped in a wood, on the right side of the
road, leading to that city. The evening was beautiful, and the sun
having lost its meridian heat, imparted a refreshing warmth to the
wearied soldiers. The camp was all astir for some time—every one being
busily engaged cooking and preparing for the night’s comfort; which
being completed, the eve found us mostly seated and scattered about in
small groups, earnestly intent on enjoyment of some sort. I am
particular in my recollection of the time, for reasons which the
following occurrence will sufficiently account for.

I had finished my evening’s meal, and was sitting drinking a tot of
wine, with a sergeant of ours named Battersby, who a few days previously
had rejoined us from Belem, where he had been some time appointed
hospital-sergeant. He brought with him a very pretty-looking
Englishwoman, that passed for his wife, and who was present with us, and
assisted much to keep up the spirit of our conversation. We had been
seated for some time under the branches of a clump of cork trees, of
which, indeed, the wood was principally composed, when we were
interrupted by some of the men calling for Sergeant Battersby, and in a
second, or so, up marched a tall, fine-looking grenadier of the 61st
Regiment of Foot, then belonging to the sixth division, which lay
encamped some two or three miles in our rear; as he approached, however,
he did not notice us, but casting sundry determined glances about him,
more in anguish than ferocity, he drew near the woman, and seated
himself on a knapsack near her. The latter, from the moment he had first
made his appearance, I had perceived, seemed wondrously confused, and
changed colour several times.

“Nelly,” said he, fixing a firm and deliberate look on her, his voice at
first scarcely articulate with emotion, “Nelly, why do you treat me so?
how can you stoop,” and here he cast an almost contemptuous glance of
recognition on Battersby, “how can you stoop to such a disgraceful, so
dishonourable a protection?”

“I am with those,” said she, rather snappishly, “who know better how to
treat me than you.”

“That,” rejoined the grenadier, “may be your opinion; but why leave the
child, it is but three years old, and what can I do with it?”

To this she made no answer.

“Do not think,” he again continued, “that I wish you to return me, that
is impossible. But I cannot help my feelings!”

This was only replied to by reproaches; which I did not listen to, for
as it was no business of mine I turned to converse with my companions.

The grenadier, at last, made a move to take his departure, and his wife,
for such she evidently was, had agreed to accompany him a little of the
way, and they walked together. I did not know how to account for it, but
there was a certain uneasiness attended me, which had kept me, as it
were, on their trail all the evening; and Battersby and myself followed
in their rear. They had proceeded a few hundred yards, and were some
distance in advance, when she turned to wish him good-night. The poor
fellow paused again, as if in deep thought, fixing on her the same cool,
deliberate look that he had exhibited all the evening.

“So you are determined, Nelly,” said he at length, “to continue this way
of living?”

“Yes,” said she.

“Well, then,” he exclaimed, holding her firmly by the left hand, which
she had extended for him to shake, while he drew his bayonet with his
right, “take that,” and he drove it right through her body. The blow was
given with such force that it actually tripped him over her, and both
fell, the bayonet still sticking in her side. The poor woman gave a
convulsive scream, and in a moment expired. The grenadier bounded
instantly on his feet again, and stamping one foot on the body of his
victim, jerked forth the bayonet reeking with her blood. Wheeling
himself round on his heel, the fatal weapon tightly clutched in his
right hand, his eyes instantaneously caught the direction Battersby had
taken, and he flew after him with the speed and countenance of a fiend,
to wreak a second vengeance.

The sergeant fortunately arrived in the camp in time enough to call out
the rear-guard, who, of course, were instantly on the alarm to meet him.
The grenadier no sooner beheld him in safety than he stopped, and
casting a half contemptuous smile towards the body of his dead wife,
wiped the bayonet through his fingers, returned it to the scabbard, and
drawing himself to his full height, calmly awaited the approach of the
guard. When brought before the Colonel, he said in a rough and manly
tone of voice, while he extended his arm towards his wife, “I have done
the deed, but sorry her seducer has escaped.”

He was afterwards brought to a court-martial, and sentenced to three
months’ solitary confinement. But he suffered for one month only, when,
as I suppose, in consideration of his case, he was ordered to return to
his regiment. I have since been informed that he was shot in one of the
actions on the Pyrennees. He certainly was a fine-looking fellow, and by
name Bryen.

As for Nelly, we buried her that very night near the spot where she
fell, having dug her grave with the same kind of weapon as that by which
she had been deprived of life.

It was rather strange that Battersby was not noticed, but still held his
rank. It is also as curious, that he was the second man I saw fall at
the battle of Quatre Bras, on the 16th June, 1815, being shot by a
musket-ball through the head.

On our arrival at Salamanca, we took up our position to the right of
that city, near the river Tormes.

Here we remained for some days, our chief having completely
out-manœuvred Marmont. On the evening of the 4th of July stormers were
required from our division, to lead in the assault on Fort St. Vincent,
the strongest of the three forts that the enemy had constructed in the
city, and which commanded the other two; two men from each company of
our regiment were selected, the first for duty. After marching the men
down close to the fort, waiting the signal for attack, they were
countermanded. A few days afterwards this fort was set on fire by
red-hot shot from our artillery, when it immediately surrendered, along
with the two others.

The enemy, baffled in their views on Salamanca, slowly retreated, our
army following until we arrived near Rueda. Here our light troops had a
smart brush with their rear-guard, which ended in the capture of some
few French prisoners. I remember seeing on this occasion a party of the
Rifles bringing in a very fine-looking man, a French sergeant, who
seemed inconsolable at his capture. He actually shed tears as he
lamented the circumstance. The following day, however, to his infinite
joy, he was exchanged for a sergeant of our cavalry, who also had been
made prisoner a few days before.

After this skirmish, our regiment advanced to the neighbourhood of
Rueda, where we occupied a hill, completely covered with vines, and
close to the town. The country thereabouts abounded in grapes, from
which an immense quantity of wine was annually made. The places used for
the making of wine in this part of Spain are of a very singular
description. They are all subterranean, and of immense extent, sometimes
undermining many acres of ground. Over these are chimneys constructed to
admit the air and light. The vats, into which the juice of the grape is
pressed, are in proportion to the size of the vaults, and would entirely
put to shame the same description of receptacle used for beer by Barclay
and Perkins.

Our fellows, ever alive to the value of good liquor, notwithstanding the
French had well ransacked the “wine-houses,” used frequently to find
something to reward them for their search in these cellars. Our way of
proceeding was to let one or two of our men down the above-mentioned
chimneys by means of a rope. I shall never forget the terror I
experienced in one of these adventures. Three or four comrades and
myself one evening assembled over the chimney of one of these
wine-vaults, and it was proposed that one of us should descend to bring
up some wine. This was no comfortable task, as the proprietors
frequently watched below, and would scarcely hesitate to greet an
intruder with his cuchillo or long knife. After some deliberation, and
plenty of peeping, it was at last decided that I should take the first
chance; a rope accordingly was obtained from one of the muleteers, and
being secured round my waist with a number of canteens, which clinked
enough to awake almost the dead, I was gradually lowered.

The vaults were generally as deep as a three-storied house, and before I
got half way down, I was left dangling in the air, the canteens
chinkling as if with the intention of hailing a knife the moment I
arrived into the lower region; at last I touched the ground. The place
was so dark that I could scarcely see a couple of yards before me, and
was obliged to grope my way for the vats; at length one of the tins,
that formed a kind of breast-work for my approach, came in contact with
something, and putting my hand forward, I placed it upon the cold clammy
face of a corpse. My whole blood tingled, the canteens responded, and at
a glance I perceived, from the red wings (for whether or not, I could
see now) that it was a French soldier, exhibiting most frightful gashes,
evidently inflicted by the same kind of weapon, which I at every turn,
was expecting.

The canteens clattered awfully, for I confess I shook with terror,
having no weapon to defend myself, and every instant looking for the arm
of some concealed assassins, who probably were watching my movements.
Afraid to call out, I instantly tugged at the rope (the signal to pull
up), an answer from above expressed a doubt of the canteens being filled
so soon, and damned my eyes and limbs for me, but this only made me
shake the rope more violently, until, to my great satisfaction, I found
myself again dangling, and ascending. My comrades seeing me really come
forth with hollow tins, and blowing with agitation, burst into roars of
laughter.

I related my adventure, but this only increased it, until their mirth
rallying us all, one, however, more daring than the rest, loaded his
rifle, and with an oath, suffered himself to be lowered, and shortly
returned, bringing up the canteens filled with excellent wine.

After remaining here for some time, we left Rueda at twelve o’clock at
night on the 16th, the enemy, who had concentrated their forces at
Tordesillas, being on the advance. The following morning the sun rose
unclouded, presenting distinctly to the view the two armies moving in
parallel lines along a ridge of low hills, separated only by the
intervening valley and a river fordable in most places. The French
columns appeared in such beautiful order, as to call forth the plaudits
of even our own men. Skirmishing, however, was soon commenced between
some of the cavalry and light troops.

One or two companies of our Rifles, seconded by a troop of the 14th
Dragoons, were soon partially engaged with about a corresponding number
of the enemy, who would occasionally dash through the little river, and
attempt to take up a position to annoy our skirmishers. Our riflemen, in
particular, were highly delighted with several little cavalry brushes
that occurred this day between our dragoons and the French. One instance
of gallantry on the part of a French dragoon, which fell under the eyes
of most of us, was particularly exciting: in a kind of half charge that
had been made by about a section of French and English cavalry, one of
the Frenchmen had dashed alone through some of our dragoons. His own
party having retired, there seemed every prospect of his being instantly
killed or taken prisoner, and, indeed, most of us thought, as there were
at least a dozen of our 14th Dragoons between him and his section, that
he would surrender. Not so, however, thought the gallant Frenchman, but
wheeling round, he gently trotted his horse for about twenty yards, when
he gave spurs to his steed, and after several hand-to-hand conflicts
with our dragoons in passing, he actually succeeded in reaching his
party, I believe unhurt, and attended by the cheers of our own men, who
were not insensible, at any time, to the intrepidity even of an enemy.

Another incident occurred also, which, as an appropriate companion to
the foregoing, I will relate. Indeed, in gratitude, perhaps, I ought to
do so, as I was a gainer on the occasion by a new pair of trowsers. A
man of the 14th Dragoons, named Pratt, a fine strapping young fellow,
and a townsman of my own, brought in a French dragoon on his horse
prisoner. The Frenchman had lost his helmet, and displayed a severe cut
on his cheek. Poor fellow! he seemed exceedingly chop-fallen, and
declared with much vehemence to Lieutenant Gardiner of our company, who
spoke excellent French, that the Englishman could not have taken him had
he possessed a better horse. This Mr. Gardiner repeated to Pratt, who
answered, “Then by Jasus, Sir, tell him if he had the best horse in
France, I would bring him prisoner, if he stood to fight me.” The words
caused roars of laughter from all but the prisoner, who affectionately
patting the goaded and smoking steed, exclaimed, “My poor beast has not
had his saddle off for the last week.” And such, indeed, appeared to
have been the case, as, on the saddle being removed, prior to the sale
of the poor horse, a part of the flesh that had become a sore, came away
with the saddle-cloth. The animal in this condition was sold to
Lieutenant Gardiner for five dollars. Pratt, on opening the valise of
the unfortunate prisoner (who with folded arms looked on with a mournful
eye), came upon a pair of trowsers which he threw to me as a gift that
was exceedingly welcome, as my own were worn to rags.

The following day, after some slight skirmishes with the advance of the
enemy, we retreated upon Salamanca. As few occurrences of any interest
took place after this, for some days, beyond the manœuvring of the two
armies, interesting only to the tactician, and which so many
professional men have done ample justice to, I will at once proceed to
the battle; in which, however, I must remark, the Rifles were less
engaged than in any other action fought during the war: for which reason
I shall have but little to state upon the subject.

CHAPTER XVII.

Battle of Salamanca—My wounds break out afresh—I go into the Hospital at
Salamanca—The Germans and their prisoners—A recognition—Michael
Connelly—His death and burial—Josh Hetherington again—A new
acquaintance—His accounts of the Guerillas, &c.—A keepsake for a
sweetheart—The Guerilla—The army retrace their steps to
Salamanca—Proceed to Rodrigo—Heavy wet—Spanish payment;
acknowledgment—A dry coat—Lord Charles Spencer and his acorns—We
continue our march—The babes in the wood—Hard skirmishing with the
enemy’s advanced-guard—A woman in distress—Pepper—Hunger, cold, and
fatigue—Finish of the Burgos retreat.

THE night previous to the morn that ushered in the day of battle, viz.,
the 22nd of July, 1812, was the most stormy, I think, I ever witnessed.
The thunder, lightning, and rain seemed striving which should excel,
while their united effect was terrible. We lay, without covering, in an
open field close to the river Tormes. It is needless to say, not a man
that night had on a dry shred. It has, I believe, been previously
remarked, by military and other writers, that rain has been the
forerunner of almost all our general battles. From my own recollection,
the truth of this assertion is singularly supported by facts.

The battle of Salamanca commenced about ten or twelve o’clock, upon our
right, on a rising ground. Our position was first disturbed by some
cannon-shot of the enemy that fell very near, but fortunately without
doing any harm.

Although every moment expecting to be sent into the thick of it, we kept
undisturbed possession of our ground, from whence we could see the
column of the enemy on the heights engaged in attempting to repel the
advance of our troops. When the “glad sounds of victory” reached us, a
general feeling of pleasure pervaded our ranks, mixed perhaps with some
regret that we had not taken a more active share in the battle. But all
we could do we did, which was to pepper the French well in their hurried
retreat from the field. In fact, it seemed to me as if the whole French
army might have been cut off by a little promptitude.

We halted at Huerta. The following morning our division crossed the
river Tormes in pursuit of the enemy. We came up with their rear
strongly posted on the side of a hill on the left of the road. Here we
beheld one of those few charges that so seldom succeed against
well-trained infantry: this was the celebrated charge of Major-General
Bock, who, at the head of his heavy German cavalry, broke the French
squares, taking them prisoners almost to a man. It was the most gallant
dash of cavalry that ever was witnessed.

This day I began to feel the ill effects of the wound I had received at
Badajoz, which the fatigue of marching and the warmth of the weather had
again caused to break out. On inspecting the sore, our surgeon
immediately recommended me to go into hospital at Salamanca, for a few
days of medical treatment and rest. Accordingly I set out for Salamanca
with the guard appointed to escort the prisoners taken in the recent
cavalry affair by our Germans. I never before saw such severe-looking
sabre-cuts as many of them had received; several with both eyes cut out,
and numbers had lost both ears. Their wounded, who were carried in
waggons, were extremely numerous, and it was painful, even to an old
soldier, to hear their groans and incessant cries for water. The escort
consisted chiefly of the Germans that had taken them prisoners, and it
was pleasing to behold these gallant fellows, in the true spirit of
glory, paying the greatest attention to the wants of the wounded. Water,
as I have remarked, from the loss of blood that had taken place among
the wounded, was in particular request. One of the prisoners, who had
his arm hanging, probably in endeavouring to defend his head from a
sword-cut—for, indeed, there were very few gun-shot wounds among
them—was in particular very frequent in his demands for “eau” (water),
when none could be obtained. Perhaps imagining himself neglected, we
were not a little surprised to hear him suddenly change his language,
and call out in English, “For the love of Jesus, give me something to
quench my thirst; I am a fellow-countryman of your own.” On entering
into conversation with him I found he formerly belonged to the 9th
Regiment of Foot, and had been taken prisoner with a number of others of
his regiment, while on board a ship some time previous, since which
occurrence he had been prevailed upon to enter the French service in
preference to being kept in close confinement. At Salamanca a sentry was
placed over him; what became of him I know not.

On arriving at Salamanca our wounded prisoners, some other invalids, and
myself were immediately taken into hospital. There we were, French and
English, laid up together; and there, I must say, I saw sufficient
practice daily in the use of the surgeon’s knife to become perfectly
familiar with every form attendant upon amputation. While lying in
hospital, at all times a wretched place, from the groans of the numerous
sufferers, I was here placed under the immediate attendance of Sergeant
Michael Connelly, in charge of our ward, who being sufficiently
recovered from a slight wound, was appointed sergeant to the hospital.
He was one of the most singular characters I ever met with, and if an
awkward person and uncouth face had gained him the preferment, his match
certainly could not be found elsewhere. Mike was exceedingly attentive
to the sick, and particularly anxious that the British soldier when
dying, should hold out a pattern of firmness to the Frenchmen, who lay
intermixed with us in the same wards.

“Hould your tongue, ye blathering devil,” he would say, in a low tone,
“and don’t be after disgracing your country in the teeth of these ere
furriners, by dying hard. Ye’ll have the company at your burial, won’t
you? Ye’ll have the drums beating and the guns firing over ye, won’t
you? Marciful God! what more do you want? ye are not at Elvas, to be
thrown into a hole like a dog—ye’ll be buried in a shroud and coffin,
won’t you? For God’s sake, die like a man before these ere Frenchers.”

Mike, however, had one great failing, he drank like a whale, and did not
scruple to adopt as gifts or legacies, the wine rations of both the
dying and the dead, until he drank himself out of the world, and as his
patients remarked, after all, he died “like a beast.”

The news of Mike’s death spread like wildfire, and all his old friends
and the convalescents crowded to do honour to his remains.

The funeral of the Duke himself could not have made a greater stir, for
cavalier and foot soldier, from the drum-boy to the trumpeter, and all
the women, children and camp-followers in the locality, flocked to
follow his remains, the town became unusually alive, and the variegated
throng, headed by the deceased sergeant, borne by four bearers, and the
usual complement of soldiers with their arms reversed, slowly wound
their way through the city of Salamanca. Many a jest made the streets
ring with laughter, as the crowd followed the coffin, till they reached
the burial-ground (near the French battery taken by us some time
previously.) The bearers here proceeded to enter the gateway, when they
were suddenly aroused by a slight cry from within the coffin, with a
kind of scraping noise, like an effort to open it. They suddenly halted,
paused, and listened. It was surely Mike scraping. On they moved again
doubtfully. A second time the voice broke upon their ears. “Whist!”
ejaculated the bearers, their caps moving almost off their heads. “Oh
blood and ouns! where am I? Oh bad luck to yer souls, let me out, won’t
you? oh, merciful Jasus, I’m smoothered.” In a twinkling out bolted the
bearers from under the coffin, and a dozen bayonets in an instant were
sunk under and lifted the lid. The crowd crushed dreadfully to take a
look. But there lay Sergeant Michael Connelly, sure enough as stiff as a
fugleman but something colder, and my old friend, that blackguard Josh
Hetherington, the cockney ventriloquist, who had been one of the
bearers, as “innocent” as you please, joining in the astonishment of the
rest of us.

Josh winked at me and I at Josh. “Ned,” said he, “I’m blessed if I think
he’s dead. Why don’t some of them chaps go for a doctor.” “To be sure,”
cried the crowd, “send for the doctor.” Meanwhile a regular rush was
made to press him to swallow some of his favourite liquor, but his teeth
as obstinately opposed the draught, so that poor Mike was already
pronounced “not himself,” when the doctor arrived.

While here, I got acquainted with a pleasant and intelligent man who
belonged to the 13th Light Dragoons, and was fast recovering from a
wound he had received in the shoulder. We used frequently to alleviate
as much as we could the unpleasantness of our situation by a little
conversation. His history both amused and interested me.

He had been taken prisoner by the French near Badajoz while serving in
General Hill’s division, but managed shortly afterwards to make his
escape between Vittoria and Pampeluna. The following morning he fell in
with a party of General Mina’s Guerillas, who, as soon as they found him
to be an Englishman, wished him to enlist in their band until he could
regain his regiment. This offer he was glad to accept. After giving me a
very amusing account of the manners of the Guerillas, their rich
picturesque dresses and arms, and their wild military life in the
mountains, he proceeded to detail several anecdotes of their cruelty and
ferocity, among which I can well remember the following, from the
impression it then left upon my mind, and the simple manner in which he
related it:

Uniting suddenly several of his Guerilla bands in the neighbourhood of
Vittoria, Mina, whose information of the movements of the French seemed
unerring, one morning surprised and captured a number of waggons filled
with stores. They had been sent from Madrid for the army at Vittoria,
and were escorted by gendarmes, who were all either killed or taken. The
prisoners, about twenty in number, were immediately marched into the
mountains, but not before they had time to draw a dark augury of their
own fate by seeing all their wounded comrades brutally stabbed to death
on the ground where the skirmish had taken place. The prisoners, after
having been stripped of nearly every article of wearing apparel, even to
their boots, were confined in a space of ground encircled by pens or
hurdles, and used for keeping cattle, round which were planted many
sentries. In the evening the ferocious mountaineers, elated with their
day’s success, being joined by a number of females, their sweethearts
and wives made merry with drinking wine and dancing to the music of
several guitars. During this merriment both men and women frequently
taunted their wretched prisoners, recapitulated the wrongs the Spaniards
had suffered at the hands of the French, until they gradually had
excited their passions to a partial state of frenzy. In this state, the
signal having been given by one of their number, they rushed in among
their hapless prisoners, and commenced a general massacre, drowning the
cries and supplications for mercy of their victims, as they gave each
blow, by enumerating the different losses each had sustained in his
family during the war. “Take that for my father you shot,”—“that for my
son,”—“this for my brother,” &c., until the work of death was complete.
The most inhuman, and perhaps most revolting trait in this general
murder was some of the women having actively assisted in the slaughter.

A short time after I had heard the preceding sketch, I had an
opportunity of observing that sanguinary feeling of revenge that so
peculiarly characterized the Guerillas during the war. I rejoined my
regiment at a little village about three leagues from Madrid, called
Gataffe. In the farm-house, where the greater part of our company were
quartered, was a very pretty Spanish girl who had a brother serving with
the Guerillas. One hot summer evening, when several comrades and myself
were sitting on a bench outside the door, joking with the girl, a
swarthy, savage-looking Spaniard came up, and was welcomed with much joy
by the girl and her parents. The new-comer was armed to the teeth with
pistols, daggers, and a long gun, which, together with his crimson sash
and free bearing, at once proclaimed him the Guerilla. At first we
imagined him the girl’s brother, but soon perceived another, though
equally dear tie, cemented their affection: he was her lover or suitor.
While engaged in conversation with his sweetheart and her parents, we
observed him take rather ostentatiously from his side a long
heavy-looking silk purse, the contents of which he emptied into the lap
of his mistress. The Spaniard’s eyes sparkled with pleasure; but, for
the honour of a British soldier, a general disgust pervaded the minds of
my comrades and myself, when we beheld a number of human ears and
fingers, which glistened with the golden ornaments they still retained.
He then told us, with an air of bravado, that he had cut them from off
the bodies of the French whom he himself had slain in battle, each ear
and finger having on a gold ring.

“Napoleon,” he observed, in his native dialect, with a grim
smile—“Napoleon loves his soldiers, and so do the ravens;” as he pointed
to several of those carrion birds perched on the walls of an old convent
covered with ivy. “We find them plenty of food; they shall never want,
so long as a Frenchman remains in Spain.” Such are the men who were
considered the greatest patriots attached to the Spanish army during the
war.

The chief business of the British at this time was laying siege to
Burgos. The enemy having also assembled in great numbers betwixt it and
Vittoria, Lord Wellington, thinking he was not able to oppose their
force, ordered the whole of the divisions to retire on Salamanca. We of
the light division received orders to the same effect.

On the 22nd of October we left Madrid: the contempt with which the
inhabitants treated us for leaving them once more to the mercy of the
French, cannot easily be forgotten.

For what the men said gave us little concern; but to be taxed and
taunted for cowardice by the Spanish ladies was most galling. Even my
handsome dark-eyed Clementeria, sister to the Guerilla lover, who seemed
so much attached to me, and with whom I spent many a moonlight night
serenading to the Spanish guitar, and who first taught me to use the
castanets in the Spanish dance—even she, with all her pretended love,
refused me a buss at our last moment of parting, though I used all my
eloquence, welding the Spanish, French, and English together in pleading
my cause. All had no effect on the hard-hearted _Mosa_. Her last words
were: “Begone, you cowardly English, you have not the courage to fight
the enemy of our country: those who have butchered my dear father and
brother,” were her last words. After a harassing march through a
mountainous country we joined the remainder of our army at Salamanca.
There we took up our quarters for a few days in a convent, which
exhibited such a loathsome picture of filth as to be almost unendurable.
In consequence of our men having torn up a part of the balustrades for
firing, a young officer of the third battalion fell down a height of
fifty feet, and was killed on the spot.

On the second morning after our arrival we again proceeded towards
Rodrigo. The rain fell in torrents, and from the heaviness of the roads,
which were in many places a foot deep in mud, most of our men lost their
shoes, and were obliged to march barefooted. Among this number I was
unfortunately included. When we had reached our halting-ground for the
night, our prospect was most desolate. Wet to the skin—without fire or
shelter—and at the same time possessed of a ravenous appetite, with
nothing to satisfy it, formed one of the _disagreeables_ so often
attendant upon our life in the Peninsula—to say nothing of incessant
duty and fatigue. It was these sufferings, in fact, I am convinced, that
oftentimes rendered our men so callous about death, at different periods
during the war, as some men, from the privations they endured, wished to
be shot, and exposed themselves in action purposely.

On our halt on the above night, the first thing I did was to take off my
jacket and shirt, and after ringing about half a gallon of water out of
them, I replaced them upon my back to dry as they might. Most of our men
had employed themselves in cutting down boughs of trees to keep
themselves out of the mud; but it was some hours before we could obtain
that greatest of luxuries, under our present circumstances, a good fire.
Still we had not a morsel to eat after the day’s fatigue—no rations
having been issued—and our men suffered from all the pangs of cold and
hunger. Fortune, however, during the evening favoured a few of us.
Towards the middle of the night one or two of our men brought
intelligence that several cars laden with spirits and biscuit for the
Spanish army were stuck fast in the road, and could not proceed onwards.
The temptation to our hungry maws could not be resisted; leaving our
fires, and getting up to the cars, screened by the darkness of the
night, we managed to get a portion both of biscuit and aguardiente; but
the Spanish guard, discovering our fellows, commenced firing on them:
this was quickly returned, and several, I believe, were shot; indeed,
the firing continued all night, which alarmed the chief part of our
army. Had the offenders been discovered, it would not have been
difficult to have foretold their fate, as the Duke’s orders were
particularly strict against plunder, (if such this might be called, for
after all, the whole fell into the hands of the French next morning, as
the carts were then able to be moved). For my own part, such were my
feelings this night, that I believe I should have expired, but for the
liquor I had drank.

With all their hunger, however, there existed among the men a sympathy
for the officers, which, considering their distance, was rather
remarkable; several of the most haughty of the latter gladly received
little kindnesses from the soldiers; and if the noble lord be now
living, he may chance to recollect an instance connected with it. Lord
Charles Spencer, then a youth about eighteen years of age, suffered
dreadfully from the hunger and fatigue of this retreat; trembling with
cold and weakness, he stood perched upon some branches, that had been
cut down for fuel, the tears silently starting from his eyes through the
pain he experienced, while thus sharing in the common lot, anxiously
watching a few acorns, which to stay the pangs of hunger he had placed
in the embers to roast. I dare say his Lordship had never known till
then the joys of poverty—a good appetite! Nor will he, I expect, forget
how willingly the rough soldiers flew to offer him biscuits, which their
own sufferings could not withhold from one so tenderly and delicately
reared; but his Lordship was very much liked amongst us, and, no doubt,
it did many a veteran’s heart good to hear his thanks, and see the
eagerness with which he devoured the offering. These are times when
Lords find that they are men—and men, that they are comrades.

Before daylight we pursued our route, the rain continuing to fall in
torrents, while the state of our regiment was pitiable. To add to our
comfort, the enemy were close upon our heels: this night we spent
something like the last—wet, cold, and hungry. On the following morning
we were obliged to continue our retreat rather precipitately, as the
shots of the French, who were in great force, came rattling in among us.
During the morning the enemy’s cavalry succeeded in getting through a
wood, and managed to cut off the baggage of the seventh division, then
in front of ours. Among some captives the enemy made on this occasion
were several children in panniers carried by donkeys. One Irishwoman, in
particular, I remember seeing, whose grief seemed inconsolable for the
loss she had sustained in that of her child. In a few days, however, the
French, desiring to be as little encumbered as ourselves with children,
sent them back with a flag of truce. This was followed by a most
interesting scene, as the different mothers rushed forward to clasp
their darlings in their arms.

This day we were hard pressed by the enemy’s advanced-guard, and two of
our companies, the one in which I served being one, were ordered to
cover the retreat of our division. The French, confident in their
numbers, pressed us vigorously, and it was with difficulty we could
check their advance. While hotly engaged skirmishing, I was about taking
possession of a tree, when I beheld a poor woman at the foot of it, who,
being unable to keep up with the regiment, had sank down exhausted. Poor
soul! she seized my hands, and begged of me to assist her; at the same
moment the enemy’s balls came rapping into the tree that only partially
screened us. I was obliged, however, to leave her, as there seemed every
prospect of most of us being cut off; the “assembly” sounded, and away
we dashed, “devil take the hindmost,” in upon the battalion. Here our
illustrious chief, who was generally to be found where danger was most
apparent, seeing us come puffing and blowing up to our column, called
out to us, in a cheering voice: “Be cool, my lads; don’t be in a hurry!”
But, in faith, with all possible respect for his Lordship, we were not
in greater haste than the occasion demanded, as the French were upon us,
and we were obliged to dash down the sides of the hill, where we halted
for a moment, and his Lordship also, and then ford a river. While
engaged in crossing the stream, that was much swollen by the late rains,
a round-shot from the enemy, who were now peppering away at us, took off
the head of a Sergeant Fotheringham, of our battalion, and smashed the
thigh of another man. On gaining the other side of the stream we turned
to give a salute in return, but owing to the wet our rifles were
unserviceable.

We remained that night stationary on the banks of the river, exposed to
all the delights of cold, hunger, and fatigue. These feelings were not
improved by a course of shelling that the enemy did us the honour to
indulge in at our expense. But, as I have remarked, the sufferings of
our men were such at this period that many of them considered death a
happy relief. The morning at length dawned upon our half-famished
persons, but brought no alleviation to our miseries. The rain still
continued to come down in torrents. Pursuing our route, we arrived at
Ciudad Rodrigo, and took shelter under its walls, where we found some
sheds used as stables for the Spanish cavalry. The moment I entered, the
first thing that caught my eye was some Indian corn-leaves, which I
considered a lucky chance, and instantly throwing myself on them, wet as
I was, soon fell into a sound sleep, the only rest I had had since we
left Salamanca. However, in the morning when I awoke I found myself in a
glow of heat, and covered with perspiration, and on attempting to rise
found myself as if paralyzed, and could not move. Calling some of the
men to assist, they were astonished at the steam that emitted from under
me like smoke. I then found my bed had been hot horse-dung, slightly
covered by the Indian corn-leaves. The doctor being sent for, ordered me
instantly to be carried into the town, where with hot baths and a
salivation in a few weeks I was able to join my regiment.

CHAPTER XVIII.

TOWARDS the end of November our battalion again became stationed at its
old quarters, in the little village of Allamada. We obtained here fresh
clothing, certainly not before it was wanted; green having become by far
the least conspicuous colour in the regiment, while so various had been
the expedients resorted to for obtaining a substitute for shoes, that
the fresh supply from England was welcomed with no common joy. It was
quite amusing to see how our fellows enjoyed their clothing, strutting
about as proud as peacocks among the Spanish peasant girls, in whose
estimation they doubtless conceived they should be considerably
advanced.

Head-quarters were at Grenalda, some miles distant from where we lay,
and a company of our regiment occasionally did duty over the Duke, whose
quarters were in the house of the Alcalde. We had strict orders to admit
no one inside the gates leading to the house, unless some particular
despatch from the front, or from Don Julian Sanchez, the Guerilla
chieftain. Indeed, a report had arisen amongst us, at the time, that his
Grace was not altogether right in his head; but this was mere fiction. I
used to observe him walking through the market-place, leading by the
hand a little Spanish girl, some five or six years old, and humming a
short tune or dry whistle, and occasionally purchasing little sweets, at
the child’s request, from the paysannes of the stalls.

Here, for the first time, I saw Don Julian Sanchez, the noted Guerilla
leader, linked arm in arm with the Duke—an instance peculiar to the
time, of obscure merit rising of its own impulse to an equality with the
greatest man of the age.

My readers may well suppose I did not slightly notice the square
well-set figure, dark scowl, and flashing eyes of the Guerilla, whose
humble birth-place I afterwards visited, in a small village between
Rodrigo and Salamanca. I had been informed that he first began his
career as a pig-boy, but owing to some cruelties exercised on a branch
of his family by the French, he took an inveterate hatred to them, which
he exemplified by surprising and slaughtering two or three of their
soldiers, whom he found asleep in a wood. Accompanied by one or two
others, he continued and increased his sanguinary feats, and gradually
collected a small band, then a body, and eventually commanded upwards of
twenty thousand Guerillas, well-armed, and equipped with British arms
and accoutrements, and who rendered more assistance to the cause of the
British than all the Spanish troops beside.

Our regiments, by constant collision with the French, were getting
exceedingly thinned, and recruits from England came but very slowly,
until we found it necessary at last to incorporate some of the
Spaniards; for this purpose several non-commissioned officers and men
were sent into the adjacent villages recruiting. In the course of a
short time, and to our surprise, we were joined by a sufficient number
of Spaniards to give ten or twelve men to each company in the battalion.
But the mystery was soon unravelled, and by the recruits themselves,
who, on joining, gave us to understand, by a significant twist of the
neck, and a “Carago” (much like the very breaking of one), that they had
but three alternatives to choose from, to enter either the British, or
Don Julian’s service, or be hanged! The despotic sway of Sanchez, and
his threat in the bargain, so disjointed their inclination for the
Guerillas, that they hastily fled their native “woods” and “threshold,”
for fear of really finding themselves noosed up to them, and gladly
joined the British regiments. Many of them were even made corporals,
and, indeed, proved themselves worthy of their new comrades, whom they
rivalled in every undertaking of courage and determination.[14]

While lying here I will give a short description of our regiment’s
opinion of flogging, not indeed by words, but by signs, as the following
anecdote will show, although the sound of cats was seldom heard in our
battalion; for I can safely say, that for the six years I served in
Spain not more than six men, to my recollection, were punished in our
battalion, and yet withal I cannot brag of our fellows being the
honestest branch in the British army. At the time I speak of we had a
man in our regiment of the name of Stratton, who, after robbing several
of his comrades of trifling articles, took it into his head to desert to
the enemy, and was detected in the act, in a wood that leads from
Rodrigo to Salamanca, by the vigilant Guerillas, and brought back
prisoner to our cantonments. He was tried by a regimental court-martial,
and sentenced to receive four hundred lashes.

After the proceedings of the court-martial were read by the Adjutant, in
a wood near the village where the regiment was formed for punishment,
Major Cameron, who commanded us at the time, devised the following plan
to find out the true character of the prisoner, for the Major was not
only a brave and gallant soldier, but a shrewd man, and knew well that
the men were better judges of the good or bad qualities of each other
than the officers could possibly be. He addressed the prisoner as
follows:—“Stratton, I ought to have had you tried by a general
court-martial; in that case you would have been shot; but the high
character the regiment has borne in the army prevents me from having it
mentioned in general orders, that a man of the Rifles could be guilty of
the heinous crime of desertion to the enemy. I am yet willing to show
you kindness. Now, Sir, if the men of the battalion will be answerable
for your future good conduct, I shall pardon you.” Turning round at the
same time, Major Cameron looked the men in the face while he stood in
the square, as if waiting for an answer.

A pause took place, no answer being given. The Major said: “Strip, Sir.”
He was tied to a tree, and received twenty-five lashes; the second
bugler was preparing to commence, when the Major again said, “Will you
not be answerable, men, for Stratton’s conduct? Well, then, if his own
company will be answerable for his good behaviour I shall forgive him.”
The prisoner, at these words, looked round with an imploring eye, as far
as his position would allow him, looking towards his own company,
saying, “Do, men, speak for me, I will not act so in future.” I
recollect it well, each man leaning on the muzzle of his rifle with his
left hand, while his right covered his face, and all silent; not a man
spoke. “Go on,” said the Major; the culprit received twenty-five lashes
more, when the Major again said, “Now, Sir, if only one man in the
regiment will speak in your behalf, I shall take you down.” Still
silent, while the third bugler commenced: when the prisoner had received
about sixteen lashes, a voice from the square called out, “Forgive him,
Sir!”—“Stop, bugler, stop!” said the Major; “who was the man that
spoke?” “I did, Sir!” was the answer. “Step into the square;” when a man
of the prisoner’s own company came forward. “Oh! is it you, Robinson?”
said Major Cameron; “I thought as much; as little-good-for-nothing a
fellow as himself; but take him down.”

When the prisoner was conducted out of the square, the Major addressed
the men, saying: “Your conduct in the field is well known by the British
army; but,” added the Major, “your moral worth I have not known before;
not a man would speak in that fellow’s behalf, except the man who did,
whom you know as well as I do.” This may serve to show, that however
soldiers dislike this mode of punishment, they still like to see a
rascal punished; and nothing tends to destroy all feeling of pity for
his sufferings more than his having been guilty of an act of cowardice,
or robbing his comrade.

Some months before our present sojourn at Allamada, Napoleon had made
his disastrous campaign in Russia, when Moscow was burnt. The
circumstance was now brought to our notice by the general order,
soliciting a day’s pay from the officers and men of the army towards
defraying the losses sustained by the Russians. This was most cheerfully
bestowed by every man in our battalion except two, the above-mentioned
Stratton and another man of the name of Frost; and to crown the
occurrence the day was made one of jollity and fun. Country dances were
struck up by the band, and it was most laughable to behold, one and all,
officers as well as private soldiers kicking about their heels to the
tune of “The Downfall of Paris.”

Our division had been cantoned in and about Allamada during the winter,
when, soldier-like, ever sighing after a change of scene, the men of our
battalion generally began to grow tired of their monotonous and inactive
life: however, we received orders for marching. This occurred about the
middle of May, when we commenced the campaign of 1813, and a spirit of
enterprize, notwithstanding past sufferings, extended itself throughout
the light division. We left Allamada in high spirits. On the third day’s
march our battalion encamped near Salamanca, in a wood, where we were
joined by the Life Guards and Oxford Blues, that had just come out from
England, and whom we beheld drawn up at the side of the road. Their
fresh and well-fed appearance gave rise to many jests at the expense of
the “householders.” They in fact, as I learnt, took us at first, from
our dark clothing and embrowned visages, for a foreign regiment.

The first peep we got of the enemy was at a place called Toro, on the
road towards Burgos. There our hussars had a sharp skirmish, in which
they took some prisoners. Continuing our advance, we overtook their
rear-guard the following day. After a little skirmishing and cannonading
they continued their retreat to Burgos. The next morning we were
startled by a tremendous explosion, that at first induced many of our
men to think it an earthquake, until we ascertained the fact that it
arose from the explosion of a mine, with which the French had destroyed
the castle and some of the works of the town of Burgos.

On the 16th of June we passed through the pretty little town of Medina
del Pomar, and encamped on the other side of it close to the banks of a
large river. On this march we suffered much from a deficiency of
supplies from the commissariat, as anything like rations we seldom
received. Myself and one or two others, having some few pence,
determined to start off on the sly, as we were not allowed to move from
our camp ground, and purchase bread at a little village we beheld at the
other side of the river, which we forded unobserved and entered the
village. There, however, the alarm of the people became very great upon
our appearance, and not wishing apparently to have any dealings with us,
they asked an immense price for the bread. Irritated at this conduct,
and urged by hunger, every man seized a loaf and threw down the usual
price in the country. Seeing that we were all totally unarmed, for we
had not even our side-arms, an immediate outcry was raised against us by
the people, and we had to run for safety. This we did, carrying the
loaves with us, until we were overtaken by some of the swift-footed
peasantry, who came up to us with knives and clubs. Our lives being thus
in jeopardy for the dearly-obtained bread, our party instantly had
recourse to stones for defence. “Muerte a los peros Ingleses.” “Kill the
English dogs,” was the general cry of the Spaniards, as they brandished
their long knives. They were evidently about to make a rush in among us,
by which my own personal adventures, and those of my comrades, would, in
all probability, have been finished on the spot, when several men of the
43rd and 52nd regiments, belonging to our division, came running up,
like ourselves, foraging. It was the turn of the Spaniards now to
retreat—which they did in a hurry.

We had scarcely escaped the attack of the Spaniards and arrived at the
bank of the river, when General Sir Lowry Cole came galloping up to us
with some of the mounted staff, which indeed might be termed the police
of the army. “Hallo! you plundering rascals of the light division—halt!”
was the General’s command, as he pulled up his temple spectacles, which
he generally wore. One only resource was left us, and that was to plunge
into the river, which at that part was very deep, and swim across,
holding the bread in our teeth. This we immediately adopted, when Sir
Lowry, in an agitated tone, that did honour to his heart, called
out—“Come back, men, for God’s sake—you’ll be drowned! Come back, and
I’ll not punish you.” But the General’s fears were needless; we soon
landed on the other side.

On arriving at our camp we found that the roll had been called over
several times, and that we had been set down “absent without leave;” but
we were lucky enough to escape with a slight reprimand.

I cannot here forbear making a few remarks with reference to the men who
composed our battalion in the Peninsula. The reader will be apt to
imagine, that those men who were in the habit of foraging after a day’s
march, were but indifferent soldiers. Allow me, with some pretensions to
the name of a veteran, to correct this error, and inform the reader,
that these were the very men whose bravery and daring in the field far
exceeded the merits of their more quiet comrades in quarters.

Our men, during the war, might be said to have been composed of three
classes. One was zealous and brave to absolute devotion, but who, apart
from their “fighting duties,” considered some little indulgence as a
right; the other class barely did their duty when under the eye of their
superior; while the third, and I am happy to say, by far the smallest in
number, were skulkers and poltroons—their excuse was weakness from want
of rations; they would crawl to the rear, and were seldom seen until
after a battle had been fought, when they might be observed in the ranks
until the Commissary again placed them on short allowance, when off they
started; in this manner they swelled the muster-rolls.

But the first of these were the men who placed the Duke on his present
pinnacle as one of the great captains of the age. During the whole of
our advance from the frontiers of Portugal, until we entered the
Pyrenees, not more (on the average) than one biscuit per day was served
out to each man—and it consequently could not be expected that a
soldier, weighed down by a heavy knapsack, and from sixty to eighty
rounds of ammunition (such as we Riflemen carried at the time), could
march from twenty to thirty miles a day on so short an allowance.

It was not unfrequent, therefore, after a day’s march to observe groups
of our regiment, and, indeed, of the division, rooting up the fields
with their swords and bayonets, in search of potatoes, &c., and these
were the men who were able to undergo the fatigue of the next day.

The French, also, in their hurried retreat stocked themselves with
several days’ provisions in advance; these were hung very temptingly
from their knapsacks,[15] and as it were, in defiance of our hungry
jaws; as a consequence, this gave rise to the well-known remark, or
alternatives of the Light Division: “Damme, boys, if the Commissary
don’t show his front we must either find a potato field, or have a
killing day!”

Indeed, but for these resources, so dependent on our individual
energies, his Grace, from our being always in front, might have
occasionally found half his Light Division “stiff,” and the other half
tucked under the blankets as “Belem Rangers.”

On the 18th of June (a very memorable day to our army afterwards) we
passed along the banks of a fine river. Our company, along with but half
a troop of German Hussars, formed the advance. On turning a winding of
the road, we suddenly came within sight of a party of the enemy’s
cavalry who formed the tail of their rear-guard. Our Germans, who were
commanded by a very smart young fellow, immediately charged them. The
French, perceiving the number of our cavalry only equal to their own,
instantly wheeled about and calmly awaited the attack. A very smart
combat soon took place, and was supported by great resolution for some
time on both sides, but terminated in the flight or capture of the
enemy. Several prisoners were brought in, all of whom were badly
wounded; and scarcely one of our gallant Germans had escaped without
some sabre-wound. Another singular circumstance occurred at this
skirmish. One of the German cavalry, as he came in with a prisoner and
his horse, exclaimed in broken English, as he came up to us—“Mine Got!
mine Got! he is mine own broder!” It appeared he had brought in his own
brother prisoner, wounded, who was in the French service. The officers
of both parties had been killed in the preceding charge; and Lord
Wellington, who came up at the time, was so pleased with our cavalry,
that he promised the sergeant a commission, which a few days after, I
was told, he obtained.

The whole of our battalion, which soon came up, was ordered to push
forward. We found the French rear-guard in possession of a little town
called San Milan, in front of which they had drawn themselves up,
apparently with the intention of defending. As we continued to advance
in extended order, they changed their minds and turned tail. This day I
noticed a novel system many of the enemy had adopted, of firing their
muskets over their shoulders in their retreat, without turning round to
face us. This resulted, in all probability, from the excessive heat and
fatigue they had endured.

CHAPTER XIX.

We encamp near Puebla, on the road to Vittoria—Battle of Vittoria—A man
obliged to hold his jaw—Affair of Bayonets—The 88th—Blanco—Daly—French
defeated—A prisoner rescued—The carriage of Joseph Napoleon—His wife,
&c.—His bâton—A prize—Attempt to rob me—Sergeant Lee—Night scenes
after the battle—The sale of the spoils—I distribute my money for
safety—We march on Salvatierra—Halt at Pampeluna—Another brush
wanted—Lesaca—The enemy on the heights of Santa Barbara dislodged—The
French attempt to relieve Pampeluna—The Bidassoa—The French too late
for the “fare”—We also—A race back by way of “hurry”—The Regiment’s
birth-day—Sergeant Fawfoot’s loss and re-instalment—My treasure—My
comrade—His good faith—Siege and storm of San Sebastian—The four
hundred gallant Frenchmen—Their charge and escape—The 52nd and their
badges—Remarks, &c.

ON the 20th we remained encamped near Puebla, a town within ten or
twelve miles of Vittoria. On the following morning we fell in rather
earlier than usual, when a general rumour among the ranks augured we
should have a busy day. We were, indeed, on the eve of the memorable
battle of Vittoria. We marched along the left of the high road towards
the previously mentioned city, leaving Puebla a little to the right. Our
battalion, as the advanced-guard, preceded by the remainder of the
division until we came in sight of the enemy on the other side of the
river Zadora. We commenced a smart brush with their voltigeurs, who
slowly retreated, and took up a position in the rear of some rocks, from
whence their fire swept a bridge in our immediate front. While thus
occupied in skirmishing, we heard a loud cheering on our left, where we
beheld the third division charge over a bridge much lower down the
stream. Fired by the sight, we instantly dashed over the bridge before
us in the face of a galling discharge from the enemy. We then drove them
from the rocks, and in our turn had to sustain a heavy fire from several
guns mounted upon a hill that commanded our position. The rocks were
splintered round us in every direction from this fire, and many of our
men were killed or wounded by shot or fragments of stone.

We were soon joined by the remainder of our division, and pushed forward
up a hill, from the summit of which we could clearly discern the city of
Vittoria. By this time the action had become pretty hot and general with
the other divisions, as well as our own. The chief scene of conflict was
on an extended plain within a mile or two of the city on the left.
Continuing to advance, we arrived near a small village on the main road,
from which we were annoyed by a furious fire, until, rushing in, we
drove them out, and captured a howitzer in the market-place, the first
that was taken. We were doomed however, to have it but a short time in
our possession, as a whole regiment of the enemy came charging upon us,
and our force, consisting of only two companies, had to retreat with
precipitation, when, turning round, however, we beheld our favourite
third division coming double quick down the main road to our
assistance—with Picton, who was never absent in time of need, at their
head.

After retiring for about a hundred yards, this sight encouraged us, and
we were at them again. While thus engaged, a grape or round-shot struck
my pouch with such violence that I was hurled by the force a distance of
several yards. From the sudden shock I thus experienced, I imagined
myself mortally wounded; but, on being picked up, I found the only
damage I had sustained was the partial destruction of my pouch, which
was nearly torn off.

A man of the name of Hudson, who was one of the pardoned deserters at
Rodrigo, while running to my assistance as I afterwards learned, was
struck by a bullet in his mouth, which knocked out several of his teeth,
and came out at the back of the ear. From this wound, severe as it was,
he however recovered.

Placing some of the ammunition in my haversack and the remainder in my
cap, we were at them again, and recaptured the howitzer in the village,
by the assistance of part of the third division.

Still pursuing them, the chief part of my company kept on the right of
the main road. In all my military life, this sight surpassed anything I
ever saw: the two armies hammering at each other, yet apparently with
all the coolness of field-day exercise—so beautifully were they brought
into action.

At this moment I noticed a regiment, which by its yellow facings I think
was the 88th or Connaught Rangers, marching in close column of companies
to attack a French regiment which was drawn up in line on the verge of a
hill with a small village in its rear.

The 88th, although at the time under a heavy cannonade from the enemy’s
artillery, continued advancing gallantly onwards, which, we skirmishers
perceiving, took ground to the left close to the road, in order to
enable them to oppose this line in front.

Though hotly engaged at the time, I determined to watch their movements.
The 88th next deployed into line, advancing all the time towards their
opponents, who seemed to wait very coolly for them. When they had
approached to within three or four hundred yards, the French poured in a
volley or I should say a running fire from right to left. As soon as the
British regiment had recovered the first shock, and closed their files
on the gap it had made, they commenced advancing at double time until
within fifty yards nearer to the enemy, when they halted and in turn
gave a running fire from their whole line, and without a moment’s pause
cheered and charged up the hill against them. The French meanwhile were
attempting to reload. But being hard pressed by the British, who allowed
them no time to give a second volley, came immediately to the right
about, making the best of their way to the village.[16]

As I have before observed, we had several Spaniards in our regiment.
These men were generally brave; but one in particular, named Blanco, was
one of the most skilful and daring skirmishers we had in the battalion.
His great courage, however, was sullied by a love of cruelty towards the
French whom he detested, and never named but with the most ferocious
expressions. In every affair we had since the advance from Portugal, he
was always in the front; and the only wonder is how he managed to escape
the enemy’s shot, but his singular activity and intelligence frequently
saved him. His hatred to the French was, I believe, occasioned by his
father and brother, who were peasants, having been murdered by a French
foraging party. On this day he gave many awful proofs of this feeling by
mercilessly stabbing and mangling the wounded French he came up to. In
this massacre he was, however, stopped by a veteran of our regiment,
who, although suffering from a severe wound in the face, was so
exasperated at the Spaniard’s cruelty, that he knocked him down with a
blow from the butt of his rifle. It was only by force we could prevent
the Spaniard from stabbing him on the spot.

I now observed the Duke come riding up with some of his staff; and,
seeing the confusion the enemy were in, cried out to one of his
aides-de-camp, “Send up a few of Ross’s guns; here is work for them:”
saying to us at the same time, “That’s right, my lads; keep up a good
fire,” as he galloped in our rear to the right. In an instant up came
Ross’s guns, and commenced peppering them at the distance of not more
than three hundred yards. Here the whole seemed blocked together in a
mass, while we stuck to them like leeches.

When we arrived close to the barriers of Vittoria, we found them blocked
up by a great portion of the French waggons, bearing the _matériel_ of
their army. After passing the gates, we were still engaged through the
town skirmishing with their rear-guard; but, notwithstanding the
street-firing, many of the inhabitants threw open their windows, and,
appearing at their balconies, welcomed us with _vivas_, while the
ladies, according to the established mode threw flowers into the streets
on us, as we passed along.

In following up the enemy, a few other men and myself had left the
company a little in the rear. While going through the square I was
fortunate enough to save the life of a French soldier who had been
wounded. He was endeavouring, poor fellow! to follow in the route of the
French, when observing me coming up, he dropped his musket, with which
he had been assisting himself, and intimated that he surrendered; a
Spanish vagabond, however, observing him, brandished a club, evidently
intending to give the Frenchman the “_coup de grace_,” when he was
knocked down. The poor Frenchman expressed his gratitude, but we were
obliged to leave him, probably after all to the same fate he had just
been rescued from, unless he fell into the hands of our troops who were
coming up at the time.

A few minutes after this, some of the 10th Hussars and a party of the
Life Guards came dashing through the town, sword in hand, shouting as if
they had taken it by storm.

When I had passed the gates, and forced my way through the immense
quantity of baggage that blocked up the further end of the town, and
through which the cavalry could scarcely pass, I beheld a French mounted
officer, sword in hand, escorting a carriage and four out of the town.
My comrade and myself immediately fired, when the officer fell. At the
same moment the carriage stopped. On rushing up to the vehicle we
perceived it contained two ladies, evidently of high rank. They seemed
much alarmed as the balls kept whisking round them from both sides. We
desired them not to entertain any fears for their safety, as we would
not harm them. While thus engaged an officer of the 10th Hussars came
galloping up, flourishing his sword over his head. Not knowing his
uniform at first, I cocked my rifle, upon which he exclaimed “I am an
English officer, Sir.” Hearing this, I stepped on one side of the
carriage, but in withdrawing I observed a small but exceedingly heavy
portmanteau that was carried by a Spanish muleteer in the French
service. He was in the act of conveying it towards the town, and as I
thought I contributed more towards its capture, I made him lay it
down—not, indeed, before I was compelled to give him a few whacks of my
rifle in the ribs. My comrades had gone in another direction, so that I
had no one to claim a portion of my booty, which on inspection I found
to consist of several small bags filled with gold and silver in
doubloons and dollars. Although I never knew exactly the amount, I
should think it not less than £1000. I afterwards learnt that the lady
in the carriage was no other than the Queen of Spain, the wife of Joseph
Bonaparte.[17] The officer of hussars, I also heard, obtained possession
of the _bâton_ of Joseph[18] himself from the same carriage.

My chief anxiety now was how to secure my prize; and, when all who had
an opportunity were employed in reaping some personal advantages from
our victory, I determined not to be backward, but this was a difficult
thing to accomplish. As I could not well carry the portmanteau from its
weight, I soon found means, taking one of the many mules that were
blocking up the road to bear the valuable load; but being at a loss how
to fasten the portmanteau, I resorted for aid to a sergeant and two men
of the 10th Hussars, who were passing. For this service I, perhaps,
incautiously rewarded them too liberally, by giving them several
handfuls of dollars. In doing this they got a glimpse of the gold, half
of which they demanded. Perceiving the probability of being thus
deprived of the only prize I had made after years of hardship and
suffering—and particularly by those new-comers, as this regiment had
newly joined from England, made it still worse—I inwardly resolved to
forfeit it but with my life. So catching up my loaded rifle, which I had
leant against a gun-carriage, I instantly cocked, and, retiring three or
four paces, brought it to my shoulder, swearing I would shoot the first
man dead that placed his hands upon my treasure. My determined air, and
the ferocity of my appearance—my face being completely covered with
perspiration and gunpowder—induced them to pause, and finally to desist.
Taking the sergeant’s word not to attempt molesting me, with his
assistance I completed the strapping of my treasure, and departed for
the camp.[19]

I had not proceeded far with the intention of gaining the battalion,
when I observed the Duke of Wellington forcing his way, with some of his
staff, through gun-carriages and waggons into Vittoria. To my great
relief, however, he took no notice of myself and mule. In fact, his
Grace was too much occupied in securing the brilliant results of our
victory in the capture of the entire _matériel_ of the French army which
fell into our hands.

Almost all our men at this time, I must remark, to use a phrase much in
vogue among us, were endeavouring to see what they could _make_—in other
words _take_. I reached our camp, however, in safety.

This night we encamped amidst the wreck of the French army, every man
bringing into his camp ground whatever he fancied—for the unfortunate
enemy were compelled to leave everything behind them, even to their
women and children—so that, if our fellows were inclined to be honest,
their good fortune would not allow them. The ground occupied by our
regiment was near a small village, a little off the main road that leads
to Pampeluna.

As soon as our fires were lighted, the men, who had been under arms from
three o’clock in the morning until eleven at night, and consequently had
not tasted food for the whole of the day, began to fill their hungry
maws from the luxuries of the French camp. Roast fowls, hams, mutton,
&c. were in abundance, and at midnight the wine and brandy went round in
horn tots which we generally carried about us. The men mostly lay
stretched on the ground, their feet towards the fires, and elbows
resting on their knapsacks; as soon as the grog began to rouse up their
spirits from the effects of the day’s fatigue, each one commenced
inquiries about their absent comrades, for Riflemen in action being
always extended, seldom know who falls until the affray is over.

“Blood an ounds,” said Dan Kelly, bouncing up from his reclining
posture; “don’t drink all the wine, boys, until we hear something about
our absent messmates. Does any of you know where Jack Connor is?”

“He was shot through the body, when we took the first gun in the little
village near the main road,” was the reply.

“Where is Will John,” asked Bob Roberts, with a sudden glance of
suspense.

“The ball passed through his head,” said another, “I saw poor Will
fall.”

“Musha, boys! is there any hope of poor Jemmy Copely getting over his
wounds?” said Tom Tracy, earnestly, lifting his head from his knapsack.

“Poor Copely!” replied another; “both his legs were knocked off by a
round shot.”

Tracy laid his head on his kit again, and was silent. Here each man gave
a short account of his fallen comrade.

“Why, by Jasus!” exclaimed Tracy, who had been eagerly listening all the
while, “by Jasus, they have kilt half our mess. But never mind, boys,
fill a tot, fill a tot, and may I be d——d but here’s luck:” he placed
the wine to his mouth, but took it away untasted, and laid it on the
ground. “Poor Jemmy Copely! poor Jemmy! they had drilled him well with
balls before, damn them, now they have finished him. The best comrade I
ever had, or ever will have.”

The last part of the sentence was uttered in a broken accent as he wiped
his eye, then commenced filling a wooden pipe, the bowl made from a
tailor’s thimble, his head stooping all the while as if to hide the
large drops that unconsciously rolled over his nose; a short pause took
place among the group until Tracy, recovering himself a little, took up
the tot of wine and drank it off, and, jumping up at the same moment,
with a loud voice, he called out to all, “Hear me, boys, hear me! hear
what I am going to say.” A deep silence followed. He knelt on his
knapsack, his hands squeezed together in the attitude of prayer. “May
the Lord God,” ejaculated Tracy, “grant that those fellows in yonder
camp remain where they are until we have the pleasure of thrashing them
for the gap they have this day made in our mess.”

“Amen! amen!” responded a dozen voices, with an emphasis that would have
done credit to a clerk in a country church, and I am certain with a
better inclination for the desired object.

Tracy laid himself at his length once more, and after recapitulating
their different losses, and the good qualities of their fallen comrades,
but taking care not to mention any of their bad ones, every man
gradually relaxed into a sleep, from which nothing could arouse him,
save the sound of the bugles, or the hard cracking of the rifle, which
ever brings the soldier on his legs again, ready to advance or retreat,
or as the night closed over the column, to lament or be lamented, as one
of the fallen or absent messmates.

Those unacquainted with a camp-fire, after a hard-fought battle, can
have little idea of its true sublimity, while leaning on my rifle,
surveying the scene at this dead hour of night; it impressed me with
more awe than any that I had before witnessed. Here I stood, as it were,
a solitary sentinel in the midst of twenty thousand men, yet so silent,
you might have thought yourself secreted within the walls of a cloister;
while, by the moon, now and then hiding itself behind a cloud, might be
observed the faint light of the French out-post fires that occasionally
caught the eye like meteors. Again emerging from her mantle, by her
clear light might here and there be seen the dead bodies of French
soldiers, not yet interred, ever distinguished by their large red
shoulder-knots. Turning the eye to my comrades, whose happy repose I
envied, might be seen blood oozing from the furrow made by a French
bullet, while the perforated cap lay beside its owner. How sweet is the
soldier sleep when such repose is earned by the fatigue of eighteen
hours hard fighting. That gave each man a double relish for repose,
knowing it was his own courage gained the spot of ground on which he
laid. The crackling of the fires soon ceased for want of fuel, and
nothing remained but the embers; the whole camp was as still as the
grave; nothing to disturb the soldiers’ repose, but the casual braying
of the donkeys, that answered each other from camp to camp, and
gradually died away in the echo of the distant woods.

I quietly walked round the fires to see that none of the men’s pouches
were near it; but, no—there was each man with his rifle loaded, and
leaning on his arm, close to his breast, hugged with all the affection a
fond lover would press to his bosom the girl of his heart—this was our
usual custom, as riflemen seldom pile arms; yet with all, I never knew
an accident to occur by the rifles going off.

The next morning the sale of the spoils, which fell into our hands, took
place in the village, near the camp-ground, where our battalion lay. The
Spaniards were in general the purchasers, and property late belonging to
the French, such as uniforms, horses, camp-equipage, &c., was sold in
abundance at about one-tenth of its value. Mules worth thirty or forty
dollars brought on an average three. As I had no means of conveyance for
the spoil I had obtained, I set about depositing it where I thought it
would be safe: three hundred pounds I intrusted to our quarter-master,
and several sums to other officers of the battalion, distributing nearly
the remainder of the silver, to the amount, I suppose, of about one
hundred pounds, among the men of my own squad, who undertook to carry it
for me; very little of the latter, however, I ever received back. But
after all money, as may be imagined, was of very little use during some
of the hardships we afterwards endured, when I state, that I frequently
offered a doubloon for a single glass of rum, and was not always able to
obtain it.

About twelve o’clock we marched in pursuit of the enemy through the town
of Salvatierra, many of our men gibing me for my wealth, saying, among
other agreeable things, that if I fell they would take care of my
knapsack for me. To tell the truth, I was not now over anxious to go
much to the front, as I began to look upon my life as of some value.

On our second day’s march we came up with the rear-guard of the enemy,
who made a stand in the road, assisted by the only gun they had carried
from Vittoria. The first shot fired from this piece took off the arm of
one of our corporals at the socket. But on our dashing at them they soon
abandoned their gun, which we took, making the first and last piece of
ordnance we had captured from them on this retreat.

We halted a couple of days in a small village opposite Pampeluna; and,
as I considered that our fellows had contributed towards my greatness in
money matters, I could do no less than treat them to a dinner; but
unfortunately, the place afforded no other luxuries than bacon, eggs,
and wine, for which the inhabitants took care to charge treble: I paid
ten doubloons for three flitches of bacon, and three pig-skins of wine.
This we enjoyed within the walls of a house that the French had burnt
the roof off on their retreat. There were some excellent toasts given,
such as—“May we have another brush with them before they get to Paris,”
&c. &c.

As nothing of any interest to the reader occurred for some time, I shall
merely say, that we continued in pursuit of one division of the French
army night and day. During this period the fatigue we underwent was
almost incredible, nor could we have supported it but for the excellent
wine with which that part of the country then abounded, and which we all
had plenty of money to purchase. After continuing these harassing
marches for several days, we at length chased them into France. We next
retraced our steps in some degree to Pampeluna, in the suburbs of which
city we remained a few days, and from thence we again advanced in the
direction of the Pyrenees, and took up our quarters at the pretty little
town of San Estevan; here we halted some days also. Our next march was
to Lesaca. The enemy had possession of the heights of Santa Barbara,
from whence we dislodged them after some hard fighting. We remained upon
these mountains for several days, but the enemy making an endeavour to
relieve Pampeluna which some of our troops were then besieging, a part
of our division were ordered to cross the Bidassoa to frustrate this
attempt. This could only be done by a forced march at night. We were
obliged to have torches and lighted straw to enable us to find our way
over the mountains, which were in most places rugged and precipitous,
and even without the semblance of a path. The fatigue incident to that
night-march, I think I may say, was greater than any of the men of our
battalions had before endured; and after all, you could fire a
rifle-ball to where we started from.

Accidents were numerous, many of our men had severe falls, and numbers
of rifles were broken. But all our hurry was of no avail, as the enemy
had been already frustrated in throwing supplies into Pampeluna. We had
again the agreeable task of retracing our steps, with the same hurry we
had advanced. By this addition to the fatigue we had previously endured,
we lost many of our men who were unable to endure it. There was a sort
of rivalry between the regiments of our division who should hold out the
longest, urged by this feeling many continued marching until they fell
and expired by the road-side. I myself, on the second day fainted; but,
on having my stock taken off, recovered sufficiently to stagger on and
finish the march.

Descending from the mountains we pursued our march till we came to the
bridge that crosses the Bidassoa, where we beheld the French moving
along on the other side of the river. The poor fellows, like ourselves,
seemed dreadfully harassed. Part of our battalion commenced firing upon
them across the river, every shot telling as they retreated. To the
honour of the British soldiers, however, I am happy to say, that many of
our men knowing the sufferings of the French from what they had
themselves endured, declined firing, while they called out to the others
to spare them, as it was little better than murder. We remained encamped
here this night, and the next morning marched back to the heights of
Santa Barbara.

As soon as we had arrived on the hill, and were anticipating a little
rest, the assembly sounded, and we were ordered to drive the enemy from
a high mountain which they occupied on our right. This was a heavy task
at the time; but to it we went, and in extended order mounted the hill,
on the summit of which the enemy were clustered as thick as bees on a
hive. After some very hard fighting we carried their position, but not
before we had lost many men. While engaged I lost a friend to whom I was
much attached, a sergeant named Kelly. He had just invited me to take a
draught of wine out of his canteen, and was in the act of handing it to
me, when he received a shot through the right temple that came out at
the eye. I never before saw a man die so hard. He writhed about, poor
fellow, in the greatest agony, without it being in my power to afford
him the slightest relief. Some of our men raising a shout that the enemy
were flying, I was obliged to leave him for a time. On my return I found
him quite dead. This was a bad day’s work. Another regiment was left in
charge of the hill, and we returned to our camp ground by the
river-side.

On the 25th of August, it being the anniversary on which the regiment
was raised, called among us “The Regiment’s Birth-day,” a general
jollity was kept up throughout the regiment. On this occasion I have
often reflected with pleasure on having assisted in saving a gallant
soldier from the consequences of a pecuniary loss he had sustained, and
which might have embittered the remainder of his life. I allude to a
pay-sergeant of one of the companies of our battalion, who, getting
rather tipsy, was robbed while in that state of £31 belonging to his
company—the first money, indeed, that had ever been intrusted to his
hands, having only just been appointed pay-sergeant. The circumstance
had so strong an effect upon him, that on waking me up the following
morning and acquainting me with his loss, he stated to me his
determination of deserting, as his credit would be for ever destroyed in
the regiment, and he could not endure remaining with the battalion
afterwards. Having money by me, I felt much pleasure in arresting the
despair that seemed to take possession of the mind of a gallant soldier,
and one whom I much esteemed: I enabled him to make up his losses. Some
time after, this very sergeant obtained a commission in the second
battalion of our regiment: this was the late Quarter-master Robert
Fairfoot.

Having by me still a very considerable sum, the remnant of my prize at
Vittoria, I was naturally apprehensive respecting its safety,
particularly as I had no place to keep it but in my knapsack, which I
could not always carry about with me.

I was consequently obliged to intrust my treasure to the care of a
comrade of the name of Bandle, who, true to his charge, never gave me
reason to repent my confidence. Many were the stratagems resorted to, to
persuade Bandle to relinquish his guard. Sometimes he would be suddenly
warned for duty by the non-commissioned officers, as these last assured
me “for fun” only, in hopes he would leave it behind him; but Bandle was
always awake, and on these occasions would take my knapsack on his back
and leave his own. He was wakeful as a weasel, and faithful as the dog,
for both of which qualities I took good care not to be ungrateful.

San Sebastian was now closely invested by the British, and eventually,
the breaches being considered practicable, preparations were made for
the assault. Volunteers accordingly were required from our regiment. The
duty was so “attractive” that although two only were to be selected out
of each company, six stepped forward from ours. This brought on a
controversy, and lots were drawn according to regulation, and decided in
favour of two, named Royston and Ryan.

The reader may judge of the value attached to this service, when I tell
him that the offer of £20 was made and refused for the exchange, thus
illustrating the truth of the great dramatist,

“He that is truly delicate to war
Hath no self-love; nor he, that loves himself,
Hath not essentially, but by circumstance,
The name of valour.”

The next day the town was to be attacked. Our men were all on the fidget
to know the result, and every tree and hillock within sight or hearing
of the scene was taken possession of.

At about twelve o’clock, A. M., the breaches were assaulted, and the
place carried after a severe contest.

Three or four hundred French, unable from the great rains to ford the
Bidassoa, charged fiercely upon one of our companies, and another of the
second battalion, then posted at the bridge of Vera. After a sanguinary
struggle they effected their purpose, and escaped. They were the remnant
of the French troops that had forded the river in the morning, and whom
our Spanish force distinguished themselves in repulsing. After this we
remained quiet for several days in our camp ground.

It was about this time that those men of the 52nd, who were fortunate
enough to have survived the “forlorn-hope” of Rodrigo and Badajoz, were
distinguished with a badge of laurel on the right arm. It was given by
their commanding officer as a testimonial of their gallant conduct,
which was expressed by the two letters V. S. or “valiant stormer” placed
beneath the wreath. Why the men of our battalion and those of the 43rd,
who had equally distinguished themselves on those occasions were not
similarly honoured, I know not.

For my own part, all I ever received in the way of reward, for my
services as a stormer, was the sum of six dollars. This was after the
taking of Badajoz. In the French service, those men who volunteered in
the ranks of “Les enfants perdus” were always first in the list for
commissions, and were distinguished also by a cross of the Legion of
Honour, which was so respected amongst their countrymen, that even their
comrades were always obliged to salute him who wore it. How must the
heart of those thus distinguished beat at the possession of such a mark.
How different is the case of the British soldier! This “hope” in his
country remains unnoticed, and he quits its service “equally forlorn”
for obscurity without distinction, save that which points him out with
his empty sleeves, or wooden stump limping his way to Chelsea. Some,
perhaps, may argue that an improvement took place at Waterloo. That may
be, if we allude to those, who on that occasion, performed their first
and last military feat, and came away unscathed. How “pleasant” then
must it be to the old Peninsulars, whose battles fought and won
outnumber perhaps the men of their company, to see whole squads of
Waterloos strutting about with medals dangling on jackets which, as
their first and last, had scarcely been on long enough to collect the
dust of a “donkey’s trot.”

In this camp an order also arrived from the Horse Guards for the
appointment of a colour-sergeant in each company, to be considered as
senior or sergeant-major with an extra sixpence per day. As no badges
(the cross swords) had arrived from England, the deficiency was supplied
by our master-tailor, who formed an imitation with coloured silks worked
on the arms of the men appointed.

CHAPTER XX.

We encamp on the banks of the Bidassoa—Scenes on the water-edge—A narrow
escape with a lady in question, “Ah, there’s the rub”—Tom Crawley and
the biscuits—Our third battalion carry the heights of Vera—The French
camp, “the last of the French”—The Pyrenees—The mountain father—Up
hill and down dale—The battle of the Nivelle—Manly and Spanish
affection—Blanco again—His gallantry—Tom Crawley—A hug from a granny
dear—The last struggle—Crawley’s departure—A tear for Tom—A reel—St.
Jean de Luz—The French endeavour to make a stand—Colonel Sir Andrew
Barnard wounded—Death messengers fly fast.

WE remained encamped, for several weeks, close to the river Bidassoa,
Lesaca in our rear, and Vera in our front. We used to amuse ourselves
while here, bathing. This river which divides the French and Spanish
territories, we were on the eve of crossing to go into France. It was
heart-stirring to witness our men, as it were, unconsciously exposing to
liberated Spain the evidence of the dangers they had endured for her
liberation, stripped on its banks, and prepared to dash into the clear
water, the perforated and wounded exteriors of the Rifles proved what
they had seen and suffered. But the veterans, not thinking thus,
generally amused themselves on these occasions by remarking and jesting
to each other on the peculiar situation of the different bullet holes,
and the direction the shot had taken in passing through them.

One day I remember nearly losing my life by my own folly. It was as
follows:—We had a very handsome little Spanish girl attached to one of
our sergeants, named Dillon: she by some means got to the other side of
the river, which was generally occupied by the enemy, crying bitterly,
and begging of the men, that were on our side, to get her over, as she
was afraid to go to a bridge lower down lest she should be taken by the
French. Having a respect for her, I instantly stripped off all except my
trowsers, and swam across—for here the river was not wide but deep—and,
without a moment’s hesitation, placed pretty Louisa, for so she was
called, on my back, with the intention, as I thought, of bringing her to
our side. Placing her arms round my neck, I waded as far as I was able,
and then commenced swimming; but I no sooner got into the deep water
than she squeezed me so tight round the neck that I lost all power,
although a good swimmer, and down I went. At first our fellows thought I
was playing tricks; but on rising and bellowing out for assistance, they
became alarmed, for she stuck to me all the time like a leech. Several
of the men upon seeing me go down a second time, stripped and jumped in
to my assistance; one of the name of Kelly, of my own company, diving
down, for the place was twelve feet deep, seized her by her long hair,
and brought both to the surface of the water; and, by the assistance of
the rest, dragged us to land insensible. When I came to myself, I found
our head surgeon, Dr. Burke, with some of our fellows, rubbing me to
life again; and, with the assistance of a little brandy they had poured
down our throats, both recovered. For myself, I was able to walk to my
tent in the course of some time: but not so with the pretty Louisa, as
she was kept wrapped in blankets the whole day. Poor thing! she remained
with the regiment while in Spain, and afterwards followed us to England;
but what ultimately became of her, I know not.

Here my old friend, Tom Crawley, got the whole of our regiment out of a
precious scrape. It was as follows:—Our division was served out with
linen bags, made exactly to fit across our knapsacks, and, at the same
time, three days’ biscuit (3 lbs.) in each bag. This biscuit was to be
kept strapped on the top of each man’s knapsack, well tied, with brigade
orders for no man to taste a morsel of it, unless given out in written
orders to that effect, as our brigadier expected we should be on short
commons while on the Pyrenees, and this was to be, in case of scarcity,
our last resource. These bags were examined regularly every morning by
officers commanding companies, but, while seen strapped snugly on the
knapsacks, were considered by them all right. However, our fellows, who
were never at a loss for a subterfuge, devised the following plan to
evade the officers’ vigilance: they eat their biscuits except one whole
one, which they kept at top to be seen, and in their place substituted
chips. This passed on very well for some time, as the sight of the top
biscuit satisfied the officers, until one day Captain Johnson of our
regiment took it into his head to see his company’s biscuit shaken out,
and whilst on private parade ordered them to untie their bags to see
their biscuit. The first man on the right of his company was the
unfortunate Tom Crawley.

“Untie your bag, Crawley,” says the Captain. Tom instantly did as he was
ordered, and showed the Captain a very good-looking biscuit a-top.

“Shake the whole out,” said the Captain, “until I see if they are
getting mouldy.”

“Oh, faith, there is no fear of that,” said the astonished Crawley,
looking the Captain hard in the face, at the same time casting a woeful
eye on his bag. However, the Captain was not to be baulked, and taking
the bag by both ends, emptied out its contents, which turned out to be
nothing more nor less than a few dry chips. Poor Tom, as upright as a
dart, stood scratching his head, with a countenance that would make a
saint laugh.

“What have you done with your biscuit? have you eaten it, Sir?” said the
Captain. Tom, motionless, made no answer. “Do you know it is against
orders?”

“To be sure I do,” says Tom; “but, for God’s sake, Sir, do you take me
for a South American jackass, that carries gold and eats straw?”[20]
This answer not only set the Captain, but the whole company, in roars of
laughter. On further inspection, the Captain found his whole company,
indeed the regiment, had adopted the same plan. Through this our bags
were taken away, and we relieved from carrying chips.

About the beginning of October we had an opportunity of witnessing the
gallantry of our third battalion. Although they had not seen our service
in the country, yet on this occasion they showed themselves “old hands,”
and worthy of their green jackets. They had to dislodge the enemy, then
holding possession of a high hill behind Vera. This they did in most
excellent style, in the sight of our division and the fourth. Our
battalion was not suffered to remain idle, and we soon joined in pursuit
of the enemy, who took refuge in the valleys of France. On taking
possession of their camp ground we found a whole range of huts,
constructed in the most ingenious manner, of turf and stone. One of our
men came in for rather a novel prize: this was a large monkey, which we
kept in the regiment for some time. One strange antipathy this animal
was remarkable for, was his utter dislike to the sight of a woman.

On the morning of the 9th, the day after the preceding skirmish of Vera
heights, we took ground considerably to the right, marching along the
summit of the Pyrenees until we came to a very high hill, on the top of
which stood the remains of an ancient castle. Our men styled the hill
the “father of the Pyrenees,” as it was by far the highest mountain we
had ever seen, and was called La Rhune by the French, who had possession
of it. On our arrival we had the satisfaction of compelling them, after
a smart skirmish, to evacuate their lofty tenement. Of the difficulty of
this enterprize some notion may be entertained when it is known that our
men had, in most instances, to crawl up the mountain on their hands and
knees, in consequence of its steepness. The French, fortunately for
them, had a less precipitous side to retreat down, or they must all have
been destroyed.

My curiosity, after this, led me to explore the old building, in company
with one or two comrades. It was originally the ruin of a very strong
fortress or castle, in which, I subsequently heard, the Spaniards used
formerly to keep state prisoners. After searching about for some time we
discovered a narrow pathway that conducted us to a cellar or cavern,
which, to our surprise, we found tenanted by an old gentleman with a
venerable beard, and who received us very courteously. He seemed a
hermit from his appearance, but how he managed to maintain his residence
against the dominion of eagles, vultures, and owls, as well as the
occasional jar of contending parties, was a wonder he did not condescend
to explain. The only gift we could obtain was a little spring water,
which, after our scramble, was refreshing. The splendid view from our
elevated position, however, made ample amends for our work.

Our battalion at this time was stationed about a mile below La Rhune,
and greatly exposed to the storms of wind and rain that we experienced
at this period, together with scarcity of provisions. Few of the country
people visited us, so that even those in possession of money found
little or no benefit from it. Meanwhile the French army, who were
encamped about three-quarters of a mile in our front, we had reason to
believe, were more fortunate, as they were plentifully supplied with
provisions. Occasionally, too, some of our officers were visited by a
supply that was smuggled past the French lines.

A general attack upon the enemy was now daily expected, as Lord
Wellington with his staff had been observed inspecting the enemy’s
position with more than ordinary care for the last two or three
mornings. On the 9th of November every disposition having been made for
attack, the following morning ushered in the battle of the Nivelle. The
company I belonged to being this night on picquet, we had orders on the
first dawn of light to attack and drive in the enemy’s picquet opposed
to us; and as we were preparing for the task, to our surprise we beheld
the whole of our division about a hundred yards in our rear waiting to
support us. As soon as our attack commenced we could hear the alarm
given by at least a hundred drums and bugles; and as the light dawned
more clearly, we could see the French columns all in motion. The
remainder of our battalion and division coming up, we were soon hotly
engaged, a valley only partially separating us from the main body of the
enemy.

After we had routed them from their first line, and were getting close
to their second, an incident occurred that fell under my observation,
and I may say, of the greater part of our company. There was a man of
the name of Mauley, a shoemaker, who fell shot through the head. This
man, nearly the whole time we had been in Spain, lived with a Spanish
woman, who was tenderly attached to him. She always got as near to her
lover as possible during action, generally on a donkey. On this occasion
some of our wounded men passing, informed her Mauley was killed. The
poor girl was almost distracted; leaving her donkey and stores behind
her (for she acted in some degree as one of the suttlers to our
regiment), she rushed down to the spot where Mauley had fallen. We were
then in the thick of the fight, and our only safety was cover, as the
balls came as thick as hail, so that every moment I expected to see the
poor woman shot. She, however, seemed callous to every danger: throwing
herself on the blood-stained body of her lover, she commenced giving way
to the most appalling ebullition of grief, tearing her hair and wringing
her hands.

The gallantry of Blanco, the revengeful Spaniard, whom I have previously
mentioned at Vittoria, was conspicuous on this occasion. He had been an
intimate friend of Mauley. Seeing the danger his countrywoman was
exposed to, he rushed boldly from his cover, and placing himself in
front of her, continued loading and firing at the enemy, loudly swearing
all the time such oaths only as a Spaniard can do justice to.
Notwithstanding the real horrors of the scene, it was impossible to
resist the impulse of laughter at the fierce grimaces and oaths of
Blanco, who escaped as it were almost by a miracle.

A part of our division at this time were endeavouring to enter the
French lines on our right. But the enemy seemed determined to defend
their huts, which they had doubtless been at considerable trouble to
construct, and the action there was close and sanguinary; part of our
battalion taking them on the right flank, they were eventually obliged
to yield. As soon as we had arrived at the huts, which they had arranged
in most excellent order, and from which they had reluctantly been
compelled to retreat, in passing along a row of them I heard a scuffle
going on in one, and on entering it I beheld a huge French grenadier,
with red wings, and my old acquaintance Tom Crawley struggling together
on the ground. The Frenchman had been surprised, but was getting the
better of Tom, when my appearance at once determined the matter, and the
grenadier surrendered.

It appeared from what I could make out that the Frenchman in his hasty
retreat from the hut had forgotten some of his needfuls, and on his
return for them, was met at the doorway by Tom, who, according to his
old custom, was preparing to explore its interior. Crawley was
immediately attacked by the grenadier with fixed bayonet. Poor Tom, in
his attempt to parry off a thrust, received the blade through his right
hand, and bled profusely. We did not kill the Frenchman but left him to
the mercy of the Caçadores, who were following close behind us. Tom went
to the rear, and I never saw him afterwards, nor can I say I have since
heard of him. Many an anxious inquiry was made, many an old scene was
revived, and passed current amongst us, and Tom Crawley will live in our
recollections as long as we can enjoy the good company of a comrade.

The enemy, although retreating, did so in an orderly manner, keeping up
a tolerably brisk fire. I had no sooner regained the line of skirmishers
than I received a severe hit just about the centre of my waist, that
nearly knocked me down, and for the moment I imagined myself mortally
wounded through the body; however, on my examining, I found myself only
slightly bruised. A ball had actually stuck in the serpent[21] of my
waistbelt, from whence it was afterwards taken out with difficulty.

After I had recovered from the shock, I joined in the pursuit of the
enemy, who once or twice attempted to make a stand, but we were close at
their heels, so they thought it better to pursue their way at an
accelerated pace, covered, however, by some battalions of light troops,
who displayed considerable coolness. The French descended the heights,
at the foot of which stands the pretty little town of St. Jean de Luz,
with its white houses. Our battalion was hotly following, engaged in
sharp skirmishing, when our gallant Colonel, Sir Andrew Barnard, who was
very conspicuous during the day, on a brown long-tailed horse, received
a shot in the breast. On running up to him, which I did with several
other men, we perceived him spit blood, but he would not dismount. One
of our buglers supported him on his horse, while another led it to the
rear.

Immediately after this occurrence, my attention was attracted by seeing
the 52nd regiment charge up the side of a hill on our right, and take a
fort. Shots are very strange things, and fly fast: a Sergeant Watts, of
the Rifles, at this moment, received a ball in the head, being next to
him, he laid hold of me with both hands, at the same time calling
out—“Am I dead? Am I dead?” Poor fellow! he was mortally wounded, and it
was with difficulty I could extricate myself from his deadly grasp.

The French, after a severe loss, made good their retreat across the
river that leads to St. Jean de Luz. With our usual luck we took up our
camp on the side of a bleak and barren hill for the night. After this we
got into better quarters on the other side of the river. This was at a
château called Arcangues. We were as usual in the immediate front of the
enemy, and our outlying sentinels and theirs were little more than
thirty yards apart. While here, such a good feeling reigned among the
French and our men, that they frequently went into each other’s picquet
houses—terms of intimacy which they extended to neither the Spanish nor
Portuguese troops, for whom they expressed an unmeasured contempt. But
this state of things at our outposts was too subversive of discipline to
be tolerated by those in command, and of course was only done upon a
reliance of mutual honour on the sly; still it exhibits a pleasing
picture of the absence of all revenge and prejudice on either side among
men of opposing interests. This feeling, however, could not stay the
effusion of blood that was still to be shed.

CHAPTER XXI.

9th December—Our picquets driven in—We are nearly outflanked—We retire—A
rally under the eye of Wellington—Lieutenant Hopwood and Sergeant
Brotherwood killed—Excellent feeling between the French and English
soldiers—Consequent General Order—Johnny Castles in the
advance—Picquet-house—Murder at Tarbes—Blanco again—Collection made
for the widow—Battle of Toulouse—“Amende Honourable”—We encamp on the
banks of the Garonne—“Fall in”—The Spaniards make a mistake—General
Picton rectifies it—The enemy retreat into Toulouse—They evacuate the
town—French leave—Theatre of Toulouse—“A Rifleman on the look out.”

ON the 9th of December they drove in the picquets, which were chiefly
furnished from our battalion. The columns of the enemy came briskly
forward with the apparent intention of driving us from our position. Our
company had been ordered to line some brushwood on the side of a lane
that led from the château, where we received them with a fierce and
deadly fire, as they came on, which they replied to with spirit, at the
same time endeavouring to outflank our position. In assisting to repel
this attempt we came in for a shower of shot, and Lieutenant Hopwood and
Sergeant Brotherwood, with several more of our party, were killed on the
spot. By this time they were getting round us, and our opponents
perceiving how few our numbers were, comparatively to their own, at once
attempted to close, and fairly obliged us to take to our heels down a
field. From thence we sprang into the lane; in doing which I remember
dropping my cap, where it remained during the day, until I regained
possession of it on the retreat of the enemy.

At this period Lord Wellington and his staff were watching our motions
through their glasses from the château, which some one made known.
Seeing ourselves under the eye of the Commander-in-chief, we instantly
rallied. Our third battalion meanwhile were hotly engaged on our left.
They, however, found themselves unable to make any serious impression,
and were not sorry, I dare say, when night closed upon their baffled
columns. As to ourselves, we had little respite from the fatigues of the
day, as we were busily employed in fortifying the château for the
anticipated attack of the morrow.

On the following morning however, the enemy retreated within their
works, upon which we took possession of our former ground, where we
found the bodies of Lieutenant Hopwood and of poor Brotherwood, both of
which had been stripped, and covered partially with a little loose
earth.

After this we had a succession of fights or skirmishes with the enemy
for the five or six days following, which is called the battle of
Bayonne, but without eliciting any particular result. We still kept up
an excellent private feeling on both sides at the outposts. As an
instance, although I must remark a general order had been promulgated
prohibiting all intercourse with the enemy on pain of death, our company
was on picquet near a dwelling called Garrett’s house, when we clubbed
half a dollar each, and sent a man into the French picquet-house to
purchase brandy. It was, I recollect, Christmas-night. Grindle, the name
of the man who was our messenger, staying longer than was usual, we
became alarmed, and imagining something must have happened to him, sent
two other men in quest of him. These learnt from the nearest French
sentry that Grindle was lying drunk in their picquet-house. Fearful that
the circumstances should come to the knowledge of Lieutenant Gardiner,
the officer of our picquet, they went and brought Grindle back with them
quite drunk; but just as they were emerging from the French lines, who
should ride down to the front post but Sir James Kempt, who commanded
our division at that time. He instantly ordered Grindle to be confined;
he was so fortunate as to escape, however, with only a slight
punishment.

About the beginning of January, 1814, the enemy were seen advancing, as
we understood, to straighten our lines, that were in a half circle. With
three or four others, I was ordered to hold possession of a small
farm-house that communicated with some cross roads, and to keep up a
brisk fire until the _assemblée_ sounded, in which case we were to
retreat upon the company, who occupied a hedge two hundred yards in our
rear. On our right was a high stone wall, and on our left, in parallel,
was a hedge also that served as a cover for the French who, by this
time, had possession of it. Between was an open field, our only passage.
As soon as the _assemblée_ was heard, we of course, were on the alert to
retreat, but this was to be accomplished only at very imminent risk, for
the moment we showed our noses, we were saluted with a regular hailstorm
of bullets, which put us all in rather moody condition. It was proposed,
however, to retire by independent files.

The first to “run the gauntlet” was a tall, gaunt Irishman, and such a
shower whizzed about him as almost unnerved the rest of us. Johnny
Castles, who had figured at Badajoz with a rope round his neck, and yet
had escaped, was one of the party. He was particularly at a stand-still;
since the “hanging business” he had made up his mind to live for ever,
and had grown fat on it; but his corpulency now threatened to mark him
out.

“Oh, dom your limbs,” growled Johnny, in the true Caledonian dialect,
with an awful grin, “ye are the rascals to drink and carouse with as ye
did yesterday. Eh, look at ’em! dom their eyes, they are sure to hit
me!” and away he bolted, ducking his head, his face half averted all the
way. Johnny, however, was spherical, and puffed and blowed like a whale,
while the French peppered away at him in prime style, the dust rising
from the balls in every direction. Johnny however, escaped, with a brace
of samples through his knapsack and mess-tin, and rolled over the hedge.

Taking advantage of the welcome given to Castles, Gilbert and I, without
allowing them to reload, followed, and as the devil would have it, the
pair of us arrived as safely. There now only remained our comrade Jones,
a good-looking Welshman, who quickly came after us, but he, poor fellow!
was met half-way by a shot.

After all, the enemy never took the house, for by a reinforcement from
the 52nd we beat them back again. I often laugh at the recollection of
Johnny Castles, though I must say, I funked dreadfully. Like the frogs
in the fable, though death to us, it was sport to the French, who kept
roaring with laughter as we bolted by.

Castles, after this affair, could never be induced to drink or hold any
acquaintance with the enemy.

Having remained some four or five months at Arcangues, on the 21st of
February, 1814, the army broke up their cantonments, and marched for
Toulouse. Our battalion, standing in need of new clothing, did not march
with the division, but were ordered into St. Jean de Luz, where we
received them. In the course of some time afterwards we rejoined our
division. This was after the battle of Orthes had been fought, and which
our battalion felt much chagrined in not being present at.

On the 18th of March a circumstance occurred at Plaisance, near the town
of Tarbes, which I cannot help noticing. A French peasant was shot,
under circumstances that fixed the crime upon some of the men of our
company. Although the greatest endeavours were made to discover the
culprit, and the company punished to make them give him up, still it was
without avail. The facts of the case were these. Blanco, the Spaniard,
accompanied by one or two of our men, went out this evening in search of
wine. They entered the house of a peasant who, resisting the intrusion,
struck Blanco, for which the Spaniard instantly shot him on the spot. A
very handsome collection was made for the widow and children of the poor
peasant, for whose distress a very sincere sympathy was entertained by
our battalion. Three months afterwards I was told that Blanco was the
perpetrator of this cruel deed.

The morning we left Plaisance we had a long and dreary march over a
range of hills, until we came to the village of Tarbes, a short distance
beyond which we observed the enemy in possession of a hill both sides of
the road to Toulouse. We were immediately ordered to commence an attack
upon them. Passing on at the “double,” some of our regiments of cavalry
gave us an encouraging huzza as we passed up the road. The French had
thrown up strong entrenchments, and were, to use a nautical phrase,
“tier above tier.” I never remember to have been so warmly engaged as on
this occasion, except at Badajoz. The enemy were in great numbers, our
attacking force few, being only our three battalions of Rifles which
their bullets were fast thinning as we struggled up the hill: still,
although under every disadvantage, the victors of so many hard fights
were not to be repelled, and the French were obliged to retreat. I was
very sorry this day for striking a poor Frenchman whom I came up with,
as I discovered he was badly wounded; but I made the _amende honorable_
by a sup from my canteen, which he received with grace.

We saw but little of the enemy after this, until we came within sight of
Toulouse, where they seemed determined on a resolute stand. We took up
our cantonments on this side of the Garonne in the beginning of April.
The aspect of the country here was very agreeable: it abounded in wine
of a rather superior quality to what had hitherto been served out as our
rations. Although the inhabitants, from Marshal Soult’s orders, had been
obliged to fly on our approach, yet, I am happy to say that our men were
restrained from most of those excesses in the waste and destruction of
property, that had taken place in Portugal and Spain. This was greatly
occasioned by the very excellent general order of Lord Wellington,
published throughout the army at that period, explaining to the troops
that although we were at war with an usurper and his army, we were not
with the inoffensive country-people, who were subjected by fear.

About twelve o’clock on the night of the 9th of April we were ordered to
fall in. We marched to the side of the Garonne, which we crossed by
means of a pontoon bridge, and took up our station behind the walls of a
château about a mile from the town. Having had scarcely any rest the
preceding night, most of our men were buried in profound sleep, when we
were suddenly roused by the most expressive words to the ear of a
soldier—“Fall in.” This was done in an instant, and we were ordered to
advance in double time.

As we proceeded, we heard a heavy firing as if from the left of the
town, and soon after beheld a disorganized mass of Spanish soldiers
flying towards us. At first some of our fellows took them for the
French, and fired among them, by which some lives were lost. They were a
part of the Spanish force who attempted to carry a French fort or
redoubt, from which the enemy had sent them to the right-about faster
than they had come. We continued to approach the town, which was
protected by a long series of fortifications, and that appeared full of
men. On our approaching, they opened a running fire from some
field-works, but with little execution, as we were sheltered by some
trees and walls of houses near the place where we halted. We had not
remained in this quiescent state long, when the thunder of the conflict
was heard going on in full roar on our left: the salvos of artillery,
with the constant cracking of musketry and the rushing sound of shells,
together with the occasional wild “hurra,” formed a very pretty concert.
The scene was still more electrifying when we found it to be the sixth
division engaged in storming batteries, which the Spaniards had just run
from; they at length carried them, after a hard tug, in glorious style;
General Picton’s division was also conspicuously engaged on our right,
close to the river. The general attack was crowned with the Duke of
Wellington’s usual success: the enemy retreating over the bridges of the
canal of Languedoc into the town of Toulouse, while we took possession
of their outworks.

The French army on the second day evacuated Toulouse, as the town was
completely commanded by the batteries we had taken. Our battalion was
ordered to take possession of part of the suburbs, near the canal.
Although there was a strict order that no man should be allowed to go
into the town, my curiosity induced me to take “French leave” to see a
place I had heard so much of; so I managed to elude the vigilance of the
sentry. I found almost all the shops open, and business going on
apparently as if nothing had taken place. Hearing that the theatre was
open, I was induced to pay it a visit: it was very crowded. One box I
perceived very magnificently fitted up, and surmounted by laurel, and
while I was wondering for whose occupation it was intended, my curiosity
was at once allayed by the arrival of the Duke and his staff, who were
received with loud acclamations. “God save the King” was played, and all
appeared to testify the greatest pleasure on the occasion but myself. I,
indeed, I must fairly confess, feared that my insignificance would not
conceal me from the glance of the chief or some of his staff, although
wedged into the centre of a dense crowd in the pit. My dark dress,
however, effectually screened me.

CHAPTER XXII.

A FEW days after we had to execute our old manœuvre of allowing the
French no time to rest, as we were put in motion after them. On the
second day as we halted on the Paris road, our men reposing from the
fatigue of the morning’s march, we heard several loud huzzas in our
front. This was followed by the appearance of a carriage and four
horses, which contained a French officer, who we afterwards understood
was Marshal Soult. The carriage was attended by a detachment of English
and French cavalry; the shouting arose from the tidings that were
joyfully repeated, that peace was proclaimed, and that Bonaparte had
retired to Elba.

We were immediately on this intelligence ordered to the right-about, and
marched back to Toulouse. Before we had proceeded many miles we were
overtaken on the road by great numbers of French soldiers who had been
disbanded, or had disbanded themselves, and who now were about returning
to their homes, tired enough, no doubt, like ourselves, of the war they
had been engaged so long in carrying on. The good-feeling testified by
many of these really fine-looking fellows to us was general, the
Frenchmen in many instances sharing the fatigue in carrying our men’s
knapsacks, &c.

“As for myself, upon my simple word,
I’d rather see a score of friendly fellows shaking hands,
Than all the world in arms.”

From Toulouse we marched, in a few days, to Castle Sarazin, situated on
the right bank of the Garonne, between the previously-mentioned town and
Bordeaux. Here we came in for most delightful quarters, being billeted
in the houses, where we all had excellent beds. But it was highly
amusing to see our rough, hardy fellows spurn this latter luxury—which
one would have thought would have been most welcome—with contempt. From
having almost constantly been exposed for the previous five or six years
to have “the earth their rude bed, their canopy the sky,” with generally
a stone for a pillow, our men could obtain no sleep on beds of down; and
it was actually a fact, that they preferred wrapping a blanket round
them and the hard floor, as a place of rest: so much for custom.

At Castle Sarazin we used to be on our usual excellent terms with the
French quartered in the neighbourhood, and to while away the time had
constant matches with them in running, jumping, and gymnastic exercises.
I got acquainted here with a very smart fellow—a French sergeant
belonging to the 43rd regiment. A friendship was cemented between us,
naturally enough, by our both being free-masons.

One day we were sitting in a wine-house, when the subject of fencing—a
science at which the French prize themselves in excelling—was started.
My friend, the sergeant, was observing he was a tolerable hand with the
foil, when a short lump of a fellow, who proved to be the fencing-master
of the town, overhearing him, immediately challenged him to a trial of
skill. This the sergeant in an instant accepted, and the sport, at which
he showed himself a perfect adept, at the fencing-master’s cost, was
carried on with perfect good-humour, until a fierce dispute arose about
a hit, when it was mutually agreed to determine the controversy with
points. A pair of foils with sharpened points, kept for this particular
service were immediately produced, while the by-standers instantly
commenced betting upon the combatants with all the _sang froid_ in the
world. Both had taken off their coats and bared their right arms for the
strife, when—I am sorry to disappoint the reader, who may expect an
account of a duel—our guard, which some good-natured soul had privately
summoned, came in and put an end to the affair, greatly to the chagrin
of the sergeant, who swore he would have killed the professor on the
spot.

That same evening the sergeant, whose name, in the lapse of years, I
have forgotten, went to our Colonel and obtained leave for me to visit
him at Montauban, where his regiment, the 43rd, was quartered. He had
invited a corporal, myself, and another, to a dinner given by the
non-commissioned officers of his regiment. On the day appointed away we
started, Gilbert, the corporal, and myself. I shall never forget it. It
was a fine morning. After crossing the Garonne in open boats, for the
bridge had been destroyed previous to the battle of Toulouse, we entered
Montauban, and found the 43rd and two other regiments forming a brigade,
drawn up on parade in the square of the town, and two splendid bands
playing in front.

As we went in search of our friend we had to pass down the front of two
of the French regiments, which we did, saluting, soldier-like, their
officers. The latter returned our salute in the manner for which they
are so justly remarked, and made us feel not a little proud of their
courtesy. Our uniforms were almost new, and fitted us well. My two
comrades had the advantage of being tall, and exceedingly smart-looking
fellows; for myself, I was fat as a butt, and as strong as I looked. We
moved along the line, until we fell in with the sergeant, who, starting
out of the ranks, gave us a hearty welcome. We waited beside him while
the band played some favourite airs, until the regiments were dismissed.
But they had scarcely broken their ranks when their officers crowded
around us, and severally shook us by the hand, giving us also sundry
smacks on the shoulders, with “Bravos les Anglais, soyez les bien
venus,” &c. The sergeant escorted us immediately to his quarters. The
dining-room was a splendid one, and fitted up beautifully. The tables
groaned under every delicacy of the season, and we did not forget, even
here, to do “justice” to the acknowledged “merits” of John Bull in all
matters of this “nature.”

Much good feeling and conviviality followed; and encomiums and
compliments were passed on the English; all went on very well until
singing was introduced with the removal of the cloth. It had been agreed
among the French that no song should be sung that reflected upon our
country. Several famous songs, so far as we could understand, were
introduced. Our sergeant gave us an excellent specimen; and Gilbert and
myself joined also in our own rough manner. But a French corporal, under
the influence of wine, commenced a “Chanson de guerre,” rather contre
les Anglais, for which, with a very proper feeling, he was by general
consent kicked down stairs. The guests, however, resumed their seats,
and all went on as quietly as before; here we remained enjoying
ourselves till three the next morning, when we were accompanied to the
boats by a number of their band, playing “Patrick’s Day,” as they
escorted us down to the river-side.

The foregoing anecdote, trivial and uninteresting as it may seem, still
serves to show, in a pleasing point of view, the hospitality and kind
feelings of the French, who have always claimed our highest respect.

In a few days we received an order to proceed to Bordeaux, to embark for
England. The delightful emotions of pleasure this generally induced
throughout our men, after all their hardships and sufferings, may be
better imagined than described. The second day’s march we stopped at a
village, the name of which I forget, where we had to part from our
allies, the Spanish and Portuguese. Much, and even deep feelings of
regret, were particularly felt by the men of our battalion on parting
from the Spaniards, who had been for so long a period incorporated in
our ranks. They had been distinguished for their gallantry, and although
sixteen had been drafted into our company, but five had survived to bid
us farewell. Poor fellows, they had grown attached to the battalion, and
expressed much grief on leaving! Even Blanco, the sanguinary Blanco,
actually shed tears. Notwithstanding the wretched and ineffective state
of the Spanish armies during the campaigns in the Peninsula, I am
convinced, and have indeed become more so from subsequent experience,
that there is right stuff in the men to make excellent soldiers, far
superior to the Portuguese.

Many men of our regiment, bound by the charms of the Signorettas, who
had followed their fortunes throughout the war, took this opportunity to
desert their country’s cause, to take up that of their Dulcineas. Among
others were two of my own company, who, not contented with the “arms”
offered by these “invincibles” took rifles and all with them, and we
never saw or heard of them after.

We embarked in high spirits at Bordeaux, for Portsmouth, on board the
‘Ville de Paris,’ Captain Jones, commander. She was a splendid ship, and
astonished us all with the size and regularity of her crew. The sailors,
who seldom like a red coat, went hand in hand with us green jackets, and
were a jolly set of fellows.

We had in our regiment, at this time, now on board with us, and on his
way to England, a sergeant of the name of S——n, (which must be a
sufficient explanation to the reader, as he is, I understand, now
living, and in London), a fine, smart-looking fellow, about six feet in
height. He had been with us during the whole of the Peninsular campaign,
and was one of those who, after the battle of Corunna, had remained in
Spain. He was now on his passage homeward to his wife, to whom he had
been married for ten or eleven years, and whom, some months after the
wedding, he was obliged to leave with her friends at Portsmouth to
rejoin his regiment, then going abroad; by some unaccountable
circumstances, incidental to long campaigns, he never had received any
tidings of or from her; and he consequently was now very uncertain as to
where he should find her, or whether she were living or dead.

On the 22nd July, 1814, we anchored at Spithead, the sailors cheering us
and manning the yards as we went ashore. As soon, however, as we landed
at our destination, he requested of me to assist him in his search.
After tramping up and down and around Portsmouth, in vain, we at last
made a stand in High Street—indeed he was growing almost desperate with
disappointment—and here he made random inquiries of every person he met.
This eventually drew a crowd of women of all ages about him but not one
could answer his inquiry. He was on the point of giving it up
altogether, when an old woman on crutches, from the rear of the crowd,
casting a very shrewd keen look at him, asked him to repeat the name,
“Mary S——n,” shouted my friend. “Ah!” exclaimed the hag, rather
musingly, “if you will just inquire at No.—, near the Post-office, at
the back of the street, you will, I think, find the party you require,”
casting up her eye as she finished her directions. Away we hurried, some
five or six women straggling after us, and in a few minutes found
ourselves at the door of a small neat-built cottage. After
knocking—every moment seemed an hour to my poor friend, until the door
was opened—a pretty-looking little girl, of about ten years of age,
inquired his errand.

“Does Mrs. S——n,” asked the sergeant, and paused to look at the child,
“does Mary S——n live here?” “Yes,” said the little girl, starting with
surprise, “that’s my name.”

“Right,” exclaimed the sergeant, clasping the astonished little one in
his arms, and dashing into a side room well sprinkled with children.
“Where, where’s your mother?” The words were scarcely uttered, than a
shrill shriek was heard from the inner apartment, and at the same moment
the mother rushed before us, and gazing on him fell instantly into a fit
of hysterics. My poor friend looked perplexed; his features alternately
changing from doubts to fears, with uncertain satisfaction. The little
one was in an instant out of the house, and returned in a short time,
leading in a square, well-made, good-looking man, in appearance a
carpenter.

The facts were stubbornly plain to every one. The children, the
comfortable, respectable air of the place, were too plain; and the two
husbands now stood within range of each other, with nostrils dilated in
agony, and hands clenched, awaiting an expected onset. I think I never
saw two better models of manhood in its prime, wrought up to melancholy
and indescribable excitement. The two men, as it were, dug their eyes
into each other, and then on the shrieking woman, who in recovering a
little clung, as if for refuge, to the carpenter.

My poor comrade, hitherto on the rack of suspense, now suddenly drew
breath, and taking a skipping-rope which his daughter held in her hand,
threw it lightly over his wife’s neck. “Now,” said he, in a somewhat
collected tone, “Now, Mr. Carpenter, as it appears that Mary, who _was_
my wife, has decided on her choice, suppose we have a bargain on the
matter? It’s no use our skirmishing about in this manner any longer;
(and I have no doubt of your abilities,”) pointing to the children, who
crowded round the parents and opposite the sergeant. “With Mary’s
consent, as she seems to prefer your manner of doing business, suppose
you clinch the bargain with a sixpence, and take her to you altogether?”
The money was handed out in a moment, and as quickly passed between the
sergeant’s teeth, while he employed both hands to withdraw his sash
aside, and taking from his pocket a guinea, which throwing into his only
daughter’s lap, left the scene, closed the door, and hurried into a
small public-house across the street.

“Come, landlord, a pot of your sixpenny,” throwing down the ill-fated
bit of silver, “and take that for your settlement; and Ned,” said he,
turning to me, “call for your likings.” He grasped the vessel as the
landlord handed it, and swallowed the whole at a draught, like a man who
had thirsted for a week; smacked his lips, in conclusion of the barter,
cast two or three glances up and down his person, then rubbing his hands
smartly together, strutted up the street as if nothing whatever had
annoyed him.

CHAPTER XXIII.

SAFELY returned to England, and quartered in Dover barracks, our men
soon forgot the fatigues of the Peninsular campaigns; and being joined
by a batch of recruits, and supplied with new clothing, the old soldiers
once more panted for fresh exploits; for their souls were strong for
war, and peace became irksome to them—nor were they long disappointed.
In the beginning of May, 1815, we received orders to embark at Dover for
Ostend, where we arrived safe; from thence we proceeded through Bruges
to Ghent in open boats by the canal: here we halted a few days, and then
marched to Brussels, where we remained several weeks, not even dreaming
an enemy was near us.

On the 15th of June, as I retired to bed, at the hour of eleven o’clock
at night, I heard bugles sounding and drums beating through different
parts of the city. Equipping myself as quickly as possible, and entering
the market-place, I found the whole of our division assembling. I then
belonged to the fifth division, under the command of General Sir Thomas
Picton. Being orderly non-commissioned officer of the company at the
time, I received orders to draw three days’ rations for the men, the
chief part of this was left behind, as none but old soldiers knew its
value, or felt inclined to take part with them; some of the men,
however, cursed their hard fate for not taking away a portion. All
things arranged, we passed the gates of Brussels, and descended the wood
of Soignies, that leads to the little village of Waterloo. It was the
16th—a beautiful summer morning—the sun slowly rising above the horizon
and peeping through the trees, while our men were as merry as crickets,
laughing and joking with each other, and at times pondered in their
minds what all this fuss, as they called it, could be about; for even
the old soldiers could not believe the enemy were so near. We halted at
the verge of the wood, on the left of the road, behind the village of
Waterloo, where we remained for some hours; the recruits lay down to
sleep, while the old soldiers commenced cooking. I could not help
noticing while we remained here, the birds in full chorus, straining
their little throats as if to arouse the spirits of the men to fresh
vigour for the bloody conflict they were about to engage in. Alas! how
many of our brave companions, ere that sun set, were no more! About nine
o’clock, the Duke of Wellington with his staff, came riding from
Brussels and passed us to the front; shortly afterwards, orders were
given to the Rifles to fall in and form the advanced-guard of our
division, and follow. We moved on through the village of Waterloo, and
had not proceeded far, when, for the first time, we heard distant
cannon; it was, I believe, the Prussians engaged on our extreme left.

About three o’clock in the afternoon we arrived at four roads; at this
time there was a smart firing going on in our front; this, I believe,
was caused by some Belgians playing at long shot with the enemy. Here I
again saw the Duke of Wellington looking through his glass, as we halted
a few moments; this was at Quatre Bras, and immediate orders were given
by one of the Duke’s staff to occupy a clump of trees a little on our
left; our company were ordered to take possession of it. While
performing this task I could see the enemy emerging from a wood about a
mile on our right, which was rather on a hill, with a clear plain
between us. We had scarcely taken possession of the wood, when, for the
first time, I beheld a French cuirassier or vidette. He was in an
instant fired at by our men and his horse shot under him; he disengaged
himself from the stirrups as the horse was falling, waving his sword
over his head to put us at defiance, but he was immediately dropped by
another rifle-shot. I think I can venture to assert that our company was
the first of the British army who pulled a trigger at this celebrated
battle.

The enemy’s light troops, I could soon perceive, in extended order, and
in great force coming down to oppose us. This caused a corresponding
movement on our part, and we were ordered to take ground to our left,
passing close to a pond of water, the main road separating us from the
enemy. While executing this the French commenced a very brisk fire on
us, until we gained possession of a few houses on the main road on a
rising ground, which two companies of our Rifles instantly occupied. The
remainder of our division was now enveloped in one blaze of fire on the
plain before mentioned. But we remained very quietly where we were,
until the French bringing up some artillery, began riddling the house
with round-shot. Feeling rather thirsty, I had asked a young woman in
the place for a little water, which she was handing to me, when a ball
passed through the building, knocking the dust about our ears: strange
to say, the girl appeared less alarmed than myself.

Fearing that we might be surrounded, we were at length obliged to leave
the building, in doing which we were fiercely attacked by a number of
French voltigeurs, who forced us to extend along a lane, from whence we
as smartly retaliated, and a galling fire was kept up for some time on
both sides.

It is remarkable that recruits in action are generally more unfortunate
than the old soldiers. We had many fine fellows, who joined us on the
eve of our leaving England, who were killed here. The reason of this is,
that an old rifleman will seek shelter, if there be any near his post,
while the inexperienced recruit appears as if petrified to the spot by
the whizzing balls, and unnecessarily exposes himself to the enemy’s
fire.

Being hard pressed by superior numbers, we were at length joined by a
number of Belgians, and received orders to advance, which we did,
driving the enemy through the skirts of a wood, and passing a field of
rye, which obstructed them from our view. As soon, however, as we
emerged from the wood, a regiment of French infantry on our right
received us with a running fire. I was in the act of taking aim at some
of our opposing skirmishers, when a ball struck my trigger finger,
tearing it off, and turning the trigger aside; while a second shot
passed through the mess-tin on my knapsack. Several of our men were
killed by this volley, and Lieutenant Gardiner, a worthy little officer
of the company, was severely wounded in the lower part of the leg. We
wounded men made the best of our way to the rear; and on my return to
the house at the corner of the lane, I found the pretty Belgian still in
possession, looking out of the window, and seemingly quite unconcerned,
although a dozen shots had perforated the house: all our entreaties for
her to leave were in vain, as her father, she said, had desired her to
take care of the place until he returned from Brussels.

The dusk of the evening soon set in, myself and numbers of others
disabled, took up our quarters for the night in another farm-house lower
down, and some distance from the main road.

The house became soon thronged with the wounded of our division, who
were momentarily brought in, until the out-houses, courtlages, &c., were
literally crammed. All the straw and hay that could be obtained was
procured, of which, fortunately, there was plenty, and strewed
everywhere to lay the men on. To sleep was impossible with the anguish
of my shattered hand and the groans of my fellow-sufferers. The dawn
came on before we were aware of it, and ere it was light, our advanced
sentries were again in continual skirmish along the whole line; indeed,
the balls kept patting through the doors and windows as we lay there.
Such as were able to walk soon started for Brussels; but several of the
severely wounded were obliged to be left behind for want of conveyances.

We had not proceeded far towards the main road along a pathway partially
protected by a hedge from the enemy’s fire, when one of my companions
heard the cries of a child on the other side; on looking over he espied
a fine boy, about two or three years of age, by the side of its dead
mother, who was still bleeding copiously from a wound in the head,
occasioned, most likely, by a random shot from the enemy. We carried the
motherless, and perhaps, orphan child, by turns, to Genappe, where we
found a number of women of our division, one of whom recognised the
little fellow, I think she said, as belonging to a soldier of the First
Royals.

Genappe, also, was literally crowded with the wounded, who were conveyed
with every possible dispatch to Brussels. Feeling most anxious to know
the fate of our regiment, I stood on a hedgerow, on the skirts of the
village, when I descried the division retreating towards us, the rain at
the time coming down in torrents. I remained until some of the regiments
entered the village, together with many of our wounded, who gave me
information that our regiment, with the cavalry, formed the rear-guard.
I now retraced my steps the same road I had advanced, and once more
arrived at the little village of Waterloo, which many of our men never
saw again, as our battalion lost more on the 16th than on the 18th of
June. Here I stopped for the night. The cries of the wounded on their
way, in cart-loads, to Brussels, were most distressing, and many carts
broke down through being overloaded, and through their haste to get
forward.

It is curious to observe the confusion and uproar that generally exists
in the rear of an army in battle, while all in front is order and
regularity. Many people imagine the reverse. This, however, is generally
to be imputed to the soldiers’ wives and camp followers of all
descriptions, who crowd in great numbers, making inquiries after their
husbands, friends, &c., for whom they generally are prepared with
liquors, and other refreshments. I had no such ties, save my comrades,
who now were too busily occupied watching their enemies, and with their
own personal considerations, to have either time or opportunity to
inquire after mine. The crowds of carts, horses, &c., which thickly
thronged the roadway, were greeted on all sides by anxious faces and
earnest inquiries. But now and then as one of the vehicles hurried
along, a burst of laughter hailed it, and indeed, it seemed to bear a
load of a more enlivening nature than that which characterized the
others. My sound legs, for my arm only was wounded, and hung suspended
in a sling, enabled me to approach the cart, and scrutinise its
contents. My surprise was soon dissipated, and wounds almost forgotten,
in the merry features of my old friend, Josh Hetherington, who, having
received a flesh wound in the leg, was now being borne to the hospital
with other fellow-sufferers.

Josh, like myself, had no ties—no one to bring him brandy, &c.; but
wider awake, and better acquainted with the world, in the bustle of a
dark night, he had laid himself at his length on the inside of a cart,
and there awaited the current of fortune.

One or two women in search of their husbands he particularly knew, and
knowing also their spouses, he replied to their inquiries in as exact an
imitation of their voices, as one could reasonably give a man credit
for. The result was, that the bottle was instantly handed into his
hiding-place. Josh took sundry deep gulps, while the duped woman
continued anxiously walking by the side of the wheels, wishing to heaven
that the daylight, or some other light, would enable her to enjoy the
sight of her better half. The _dénouement_ of the cheat came with the
return of the empty flask, and a sincere hope from Josh that her husband
would find enough liquor left—and not be wounded at all—at all.

The disappointment and rage of the woman only gave rise to a burst of
merriment, in which the wounded men joined heartily, and the
circumstance travelled forward, among her companions, and accompanied
the cart the whole of the way to Brussels.

The next morning I proceeded slowly onward, for my wound, as yet, had
not been dressed. I could not help remarking on my way through the
woods, droves of Belgians, and even English, with fires lighted, busily
cooking, having left their comrades in contest with the enemy, and
apparently nothing the matter with them.

On my arrival at Brussels, and going to my quarters, I found it so
crowded with Belgian officers and men (some of them quite free from
wounds), that I could get no reception. It was about six o’clock in the
evening of the 18th. I was entering the large square, and gazing on some
hundreds of wounded men who were there stretched out on straw, when an
alarm was given that the French were entering the city; in a moment all
was in an uproar; the inhabitants running in all directions, closing
their doors, and some Belgian troops in the square, in great confusion;
loading my rifle, I joined a party of the 81st regiment who remained on
duty here during the action. The alarm, however, was occasioned by the
appearance of about 1700 or 1800 French prisoners, under escort of some
of our dragoons.

The panic over, I partook of a little bread and wine, and lay down for
the night on some straw in the square; and in spite of the confusion and
uproar, occasioned by the continual arrival of waggons loaded with
wounded men, I slept soundly. In the morning the scene surpassed all
imagination, and baffles description: thousands of wounded French,
Belgians, Prussians and English; carts, waggons, and every other
attainable vehicle, were continually arriving heaped with sufferers. The
wounded were laid, friends and foes indiscriminately, on straw, with
avenues between them, in every part of the city, and nearly destitute of
surgical attendance. The humane and indefatigable exertions of the fair
ladies of Brussels, however, greatly made up for this deficiency;
numbers were busily employed—some strapping and bandaging wounds, others
serving out tea, coffee, soups, and other soothing nourishments; while
many occupied themselves stripping the sufferers of their gory and
saturated garments, and dressing them in clean shirts, and other
habiliments; indeed, altogether careless of fashionable scruples, many
of the fairest and wealthiest of the ladies of that city, now ventured
to assert their pre-eminence on the occasion. It was enough that their
ordained companions were in need, to call forth the sympathies that ever
must bind the sexes to mutual dependance.

One lady I noticed particularly, she was attended by a servant bearing
on his shoulder a kind of pannier, containing warm and cold
refreshments: her age I guessed about eighteen, and the peculiarity of
the moment made her appear beyond the common order of humanity. She
moved along with an eye of lightning, glancing about for those whom she
thought most in need of her assistance. A tall Highlander lay near her
as she hurried along, and drew her attention with a deep groan, arising
from the anguish of a severe wound in the thick part of the thigh. The
soldier fixed his eye with surprise on her, as in a twinkling she knelt
at his side, and gently moving aside his blood-stained kilt, commenced
washing the wounded part; the Scotchman seemed uneasy at her
importunity. But with the sweetest voice imaginable, she addressed him
in English, with, “Me no ashamed of you—indeed, I will not hurt you!”
and the wounded man, ere he could recover his rough serenity, found his
wound bandaged, and at ease, under the operations of his fair attendant.
Such acts as these must ever draw forth our admiration.

CHAPTER XXIV.

I REMAINED in Brussels three days, and had ample means here, as in
several other places, such as Salamanca, &c., for witnessing the cutting
off legs and arms. The French I have ever found to be brave, yet I
cannot say they will undergo a surgical operation with the cool,
unflinching spirit of a British soldier. An incident which here came
under my notice, may in some measure show the difference of the two
nations. An English soldier belonging to, if I recollect rightly, the
1st Royal Dragoons, evidently an old weather-beaten warfarer, while
undergoing the amputation of an arm below the elbow, held the injured
limb with his other hand without betraying the slightest emotion, save
occasionally helping out his pain by spirting forth the proceeds of a
large plug of tobacco, which he chewed most unmercifully while under the
operation. Near to him was a Frenchman, bellowing lustily, while a
surgeon was probing for a ball near the shoulder. This seemed to annoy
the Englishman more than anything else, and so much so, that as soon as
his arm was amputated, he struck the Frenchman a smart blow across the
breech with the severed limb, holding it at the wrist, saying, “Here,
take that, and stuff it down your throat, and stop your damned
bellowing!”

The accommodation at Brussels not being sufficient for the wounded, it
was found expedient to have many of them conveyed to Antwerp, myself
among the rest; and the entire of the 81st regiment were employed
conveying the men on stretchers to the boat on the canal, communicating
between the two cities; there I had my wound attended to, and my
shattered finger taken off at the socket. A singular case of loss of
limb here fell under my notice: a young fellow, a German, one of the
drivers to the German artillery, had lost both his legs by a round-shot,
which passing through the horse’s belly, had carried away both limbs;
while on the ground in this mangled state, he received a dreadful gash
in one of his arms, from a French cuirassier, and a ball in the other;
through these he was also obliged to undergo the amputation of both
arms, one below the elbow and the other above; here the unfortunate
youth (for he was not more than nineteen), lay a branchless trunk, and
up to the moment I left, though numbers died from lesser wounds,
survived. At first the latter were so numerous that it became a matter
of surprise to even the doctors, who at length discovered that the
water, which the patients were in the habit of washing their wounds
with, was brought from a spa, which in some instances, had the effect of
poisoning the flesh.[22] In the course of a few weeks, however, I was
sufficiently recovered to rejoin my regiment, at Clichy camp, near
Paris.

Shortly after my arrival I was ordered on the Provost Guard, which my
readers will better understand, is a kind of military police. We were
under the command of the Provost Marshal, named Stanway, whose
instructions were to take all whom he found marauding about the gardens
in the neighbourhood of Paris, and to march them down to his guard-house
for punishment.

The Provost was a keen fellow, and sometimes would pounce on as many as
eighteen or twenty in the course of a morning; these were immediately
flogged, according to the amount of their offence, or the resistance
they made, and instantly liberated.

The depredations, however, became so universal, that the inhabitants of
Paris complained to the generals of divisions, and we, in consequence,
received orders to keep a stricter look out, and take into custody and
flog every man we caught in the act of plunder. Our guard-house
consequently was daily filled by soldiers of every uniform, indeed, ours
may be said to have been a true Owenite Guard, for we made no objection
to “sect, country, class, or colour,” as we served them all “alike.”

We had a deal of trouble with the Belgians especially. These fellows
would go forth in sections, and lay everything waste before them. This
was not for want, as they were well supplied with regular rations daily
from Paris, which we were aware of. As soon as they perceived the guard
hemming them in on all sides, they would invariably salute us with
brickbats, stones, and sometimes even make a regular attack. But Stanway
seldom let any escape him.

One morning we brought in sixteen of them, and the Provost, as usual,
marched them into the little yard where the punishments were generally
inflicted. The triangles stared them in the face from the centre of the
ground, and the culprits one and all, as soon as they rolled their eyes
on it, gave a bellow of horror, fell on their knees, and commenced
praying and crossing themselves, and other symptoms of repentance; but
Stanway was inexorable. Our men had the greatest difficulty in
unbreeching them, and getting them tied to the halberts. The first
stripped, I recollect was a short, stumpy, fat, desperate-looking
fellow, who by the circumference of his seat of honour, and his
struggles for its safety, seemed to bear about it all the honour of his
native Belgium. The first whistle of the cat, even before it reached
him, appeared to have verified the assumption, for he roared to such a
degree, and his fellow-culprits sympathised so loudly, and with such a
crash of Belgic, that it set the whole vicinity by the ears, and
actually aroused their whole regiment quartered in the village, and the
place became in an uproar. The Belgians flew to arms and instantly
surrounded the guard-house; Stanway nevertheless was determined not to
relax his duty, and ordered every man of us to load, and placed us in
different parts of the building, barricading the doorways, prepared for
every resistance, and during intervals continued the flagellation. The
assailants meanwhile became furious, and attempted to scale the walls
for a rescue, but they were kept off by the guard with fixed bayonets,
until a shower of brickbats, &c., being thrown over the walls, made us
gladly retire into the building. Our lives were now in jeopardy; not a
man of us dared to stir out, until a signal being given to some English
soldiers who were passing, these gave the alarm to the division then
encamped outside the village, and our Rifles, followed by the 52nd, came
instantly to our assistance.

The two regiments remained under arms the whole night, and the Belgians,
out of bravado, retired to a field, a little distance from them, and
kept under arms also. The morning after the occurrence they were removed
from Clichy, and we saw no more of them.

Going into Paris a day or two after this disturbance to draw rations for
the guard, I had to pass the Barrière de Clichy, and before entering the
gates I perceived a crowd collected round a doorway in the street
adjoining. Naturally anxious to know the cause, I mingled with the
throng, and pushing to the centre perceived the dead body of a French
gentleman stretched out on some straw, literally saturated in blood, and
on inquiry, I was informed that he had been slain by a Cossack or
Prussian officer some few minutes before. The deceased (who was a French
Count) and the Cossack, it appeared, had quarrelled the night previous,
and had decided on settling the matter the next morning by a meeting
with pistols. It had been agreed by the seconds that the two principals
should be placed back to back, and each measuring six of his own paces,
should, as the distance was completed, turn round and fire.

As soon, however, as the Count commenced his first pace, the Cossack
turned round discharged his pistol into the back of his adversary’s
head, and stretched him lifeless on the ground, exclaiming as he did it,
“I have been shot at enough by your cursed countrymen, now for my turn.”

The assassin and his second fearful, however, of the consequences fled
instantly, and taking horse, rode off to their camp, but they were never
discovered; although I was told that the Duke, when the circumstances
were related to him, offered a reward for their apprehension.

The unfortunate Count had been an officer in the French service, and to
all appearance was a very smart young fellow.

In the beginning of February, 1816, we left Paris, and marched to the
environs of Cambray; shortly afterwards we were presented with medals
sent out by the British government, in commemoration of that celebrated
battle; every man who was in the field on the 16th, 17th, and 18th of
June, was distinguished with this honourable badge. I am sorry to say
this caused many dissensions among the men, particularly some of the old
veterans of the Peninsular campaigns. One named Wheatley, as brave a man
as any in the service, was unfortunately in hospital at Brussels during
the action, and was not honoured with this mark of bravery; whenever he
met with badges on what he termed recruits, he would instantly tear them
off, and frequently throw them away. For this too often repeated
offence, poor Wheatley was tried by a court-martial, and sentenced to
three months’ solitary confinement. He was sent to Valenciennes, where
the 43rd regiment lay, who formerly belonged to our light division
during the Spanish war. The men of that regiment who knew Wheatley, as
well as the offence he had committed, not only fed him well during his
imprisonment, but at the expiration of his confinement sent him back in
all the pomp a hero could wish. He was conveyed in a carriage drawn by
four horses, Wheatley’s head as well as those of the postilion and
horses, were decorated with blue ribands. On seeing the gay equipage
enter the village, we were much surprised, but more so on seeing
Wheatley jump from the carriage amidst the loud acclamations of his old
companions. Poor Wheatley felt neglected on receiving no medal, and
became, from one of the bravest, one of the most dissipated men in the
regiment; he was shortly afterwards discharged.

My own company was quartered at Mouvres, a pretty little village off the
main road that leads to Douay, myself and three privates being billeted
on the house of a rich old fellow named Bernard Loude; he was the
richest man in the village possessing upwards of three hundred acres of
land, his own property, with stables, granary, waggons, and cattle,
indeed everything that constitutes a farmer’s stock. The house, like all
others in that part of the country, was built long, with only a ground
floor. On entering it, I observed three pretty girls spinning; the
youngest, about sixteen years of age, was named Leucade; the next, about
nineteen, named Augustine; and the eldest, who was not above twenty-four
years of age, was named Julie; they were all attractive in appearance.

After living there some weeks, I looked upon myself as one of the
household; and, soldier-like, began toying with the girls: the one who
attracted my attention most was Augustine; she was a fine young woman,
with light hair and fair complexion. Her manners were playful, yet
gentle, and there was an air of innocence in her freedom, which showed
her thoughts were untainted by that knowledge of the world, which
restrains the levity of youth. Her disposition corresponded with her
manners, frank, generous, and confiding; her sisters used to say she was
of a most forgiving temper, yet of a firm and determined spirit, and
they loved her with more than the love sisters generally bestow upon
each other. I now, day after day, became more intimate with the family,
and the fair Augustine, whether serious or jesting, was always my
favourite. The courtship of a soldier may be somewhat rough; I used to
steal a kiss now and then, which my pretty Augustine would check me for
doing; yet so much goodness was there in her manner, that her reproof,
rather than otherwise, tempted a repetition of the offence. To those who
know the inconveniences to which soldiers are subjected in being
billeted, it must appear I was now in clover; I certainly never shall
forget the happy hours I then enjoyed.

One day, it was I remember on a Saturday, I was ordered on duty to the
head-quarters of our regiment, at a small village called Burloun, about
two miles from Mouvres. Previously to my departure, the youngest sister
Leucade told me Augustine was soon to be married, being engaged to a
young Frenchman who lived our side of Cambray, and had formerly been a
prisoner in England, jokingly adding, that he could speak a little
English. It was customary for me to dine with the family every Sunday;
and on my return off guard next day, as usual, I joined the domestic
party. I noticed a stranger at table, who by his manner appeared the
favoured suitor of Augustine. We had, however, scarcely been seated,
when he gazed intently upon me, and suddenly starting up, seized me by
the hand, and nearly bursting into tears, exclaimed, “Mon brave soldat,
est-ce vous?” I immediately recognized in him the faithful Frenchman
whose life I had spared in the streets of Badajoz before mentioned.
Returning to his seat, he described to the party the scenes we had gone
through at Badajoz, which sometimes called forth fits of laughter, and
sometimes tears.

All eyes were fixed on me; I particularly noticed Augustine; she looked
more serious than I had ever seen her; she did not shed a tear or yet
smile during the whole narrative of her young French lover; but I could
plainly perceive by the heaving of her bosom, she was more deeply
affected than the rest. He extolled me to the skies, but he knew not the
interest he was exciting in favour of an unknown rival. The French I
have observed to be a people fond of glory and sentiment, and a story of
la Gloire et l’Amour will always excite their admiration. He then
related to me the cruelty he had received from the Portuguese soldiers
who conducted him with the remainder of the garrison of Badajoz on their
march to Lisbon, where he was put on board a ship and conveyed to
England. After Bonaparte had been conducted to Elba, he with some
thousand other prisoners, returned to his native home. He took no part,
he said, in the battle of Waterloo. After dinner I and my old companion
parted, having both enjoyed mutual good cheer. The attention of
Augustine after this accidental interview was redoubled, and what I
before suspected I now plainly discovered, I had won her heart. From
this time, we were more frequently alone; and although her father wished
her married to the Frenchman, he being a relation as well as in good
circumstances, she had never herself been seriously attached to him. The
affection that subsisted between us became no secret in the family, and
it was rumoured even about the village; at length it burst out in songs
composed by the “Troubadours” of the neighbourhood. Her father thought
it prudent to get my quarters changed: he accordingly applied to the
Colonel, and I was sent to another hamlet in charge of tailors making
clothing for the regiment; it was at a pretty neat little village called
Saint les Marquion, on the main road to Cambray. At the house of an old
widow who lived at Mouvres I still corresponded with Augustine, and
enjoyed many stolen interviews. At length, harassed with the
remonstrances of her family, who insisted on diverting her affections
from me, she determined on leaving her father’s roof, and in the dusk
one evening met me at the widow’s, where we betrothed ourselves to each
other. On hearing of her elopement, her father unrelentingly pursued
her; he went to Cambray and applied to the executor to deprive her of
her patrimony, but the law prevented him doing so. He then appealed to
the military authorities, and one morning, about ten o’clock, four
gensdarmies, to my surprise, entered my quarters in search of her. I was
about to give them a very rough reception, and some of my comrades, who
were quartered with me, proposed giving them a threshing; but the
corporal who commanded the party warning me I should be held responsible
for any ill-usage they might receive, then produced a written order for
her return to her father’s house, signed by General Sir John Lambert,
who commanded our brigade, and countersigned by Colonel Balvaird, our
head colonel, Sir Andrew Barnard being at the time Commandant of
Cambray.

I saw all remonstrance was vain, and there was no alternative; so
accompanying her myself, she was obliged with a heavy heart to retrace
her steps. Her reception by her father was most unkind; he confined her
in a room, the windows of which were darkened and secured by crossbars
of iron, the handiwork of the village smith, whose services were called
in requisition upon the occasion. In this gloomy prison she was not
permitted to see her sisters; her meals were sent her at long intervals,
and scantily supplied; a priest was sent for, who was paid handsomely
for trying to wean her affections from me; but the bars of iron, and the
prayers of the priest, were alike in vain. She contrived on the first
opportunity to escape from this durance vile to me, as we had been
clandestinely married at her first elopement by an excommunicated
priest; for I must here mention, the Duke of Wellington had given
positive orders that no British soldiers should be allowed to marry
French women. Immediately on her return we went together to our colonel,
who lived at the château of the village, to request she might be allowed
to remain with me. On entering the room, she threw herself in an
impassioned manner on her knees, and begged we might not be separated.
The Colonel, taking her by the hand, raised her from her humiliating
posture, saying it was not in his power to grant the request, but he
would speak to General Lambert on the matter, which he did, and she was
allowed to remain with me. We now fancied ourselves in a great measure
protected, but she was again pursued by her father, who one day very
unceremoniously rushed into our cottage, and desired she would return
with him. She instantly flew to me for protection, throwing her arms
around me, exclaiming, “Mon Edouard, je ne te quitterai jamais.” Her
father, as if seized with a sudden fit of phrenzy, laid hold of a hammer
that was on the table, and struck himself a blow on the forehead with
such force that he fell, and remained some time on the floor insensible.
The distress of Poor Augustine cannot be imagined, for it was some time
ere she recovered, but after this we remained unmolested, and lived
happily together.

About the latter end of June, 1818, we broke up our cantonments, and
encamped on the glacis of Cambray, where we remained until the latter
end of October, when we received orders to proceed to England, after
remaining in its environs for the space of three years. The Colonel, who
did not know we were married, sent for me, and informed me she must
return to her parents, as she would certainly not be permitted to embark
with me for England. We now consulted together as to what step would be
most advisable to adopt. It was agreed I should go to her uncle, who
resided in Cambray, and request him to intercede with her father to
allow her to receive part of her patrimony; for, although he could not
deprive her of it after his death, she was not entitled to receive it
during his lifetime; and, if he consented to do so, I promised to obtain
my discharge from the army, and publicly marry her. Her uncle, after my
interview with him, accompanied me to Mouvres (a distance of about three
or four miles), with the intention of discussing the matter with the
father; but, on my entering the house, all was uproar; a tumult of
voices from all the family assailed me, during which one of the brothers
cried, “Délie le chien! Délie le chien!” Upon which a huge wolf-dog was
unchained; but, instead of attacking me, remembering that I had once
lived in the house, he came and fawned on me. In the midst of this
confusion I expected every moment would be my last, as there were no
British soldiers nearer than Cambray. At this instant Augustine entered.
She had heard at her uncle’s that I had gone with him to her father’s,
and, apprehensive of the consequences, had followed me. Not attending to
any other person present, she entreated me to leave the house, and
return to Cambray with her. I did so; and early next morning, the
regiment being in marching order, I was reluctantly compelled to part
from my almost broken-hearted faithful Augustine. It was agreed she
should remain with the family of her uncle until I could communicate
with her from England, where we hoped happier days awaited us.

CHAPTER XXV.

Disembark at Dover—Shorn Cliff Barracks—I am invalided, and pass the
Board at Chelsea—Augustine’s arrival—Sixpence a day—Sir Andrew
Barnard—Sir David Dundas—My hopeless condition—Blood money—The
Honourable Doctor Wellesley—Mr. Walsford—Augustine returns with me to
France—I retrace my steps alone to Calais—To Dover—Dreadful extremes—A
new field for practice—A friend in need—Another “Forlorn-Hope”—Colonel
Ford—A Rifleman without an appetite—Death of Augustine.

DISEMBARKING at Dover, our regiment marched to Shorn Cliff Barracks,
where we had not long been quartered when an order arrived from the
Horse Guards for two sergeants and two corporals of each company of the
Rifles to be discharged. Men who had been wounded were to be first, and
old men next. I was accordingly, although only about thirty-one years of
age, invalided by our doctor, on account of my wounds, and immediately
departed for Chatham, to await an order from Chelsea to proceed to
London, to pass the Board. Here, to my astonishment, one day Augustine
presented herself before me. Her appearance almost electrified me.
“Edouard—mon cher Edouard,” she exclaimed, “je te suivrai partout.” I
then learned that, having arrived at Shorn Cliff Barracks, and inquired
for me, Colonel Leach had kindly paid her passage by coach to Chatham,
directing her where to find me. Here she gave birth to a child. Shortly
afterwards I received orders to appear before the Chelsea Board, and we
proceeded to London, with others. On our arrival, our circumstances
being very needy, we took a single room in Red Lion Street, Chelsea,
where we resolved to live as sparingly as possible. I passed the Board,
but soon found the pittance allowed me insufficient to maintain us,
being only sixpence per day. I had yet hopes, however, that my case was
not understood, and I therefore applied to my Colonel, Sir Andrew
Barnard, and explained it to him. Sir Andrew instantly gave me a note
(which I now hold in my possession)[23] for Sir David Dundas, the then
Governor of Chelsea. Thus provided, and equipped in my uniform, I set
out for Sir David’s residence, and found him walking about the grounds
in front of his house, at Chelsea College. I handed my paper to him in
person, and retired aside while he perused it. But Sir David having
scanned it without turning his head, tossing aside his pigtail with his
fore-finger, cooly handed the note over his shoulders to me, remarking
at the same moment, that he dared say the Lords Commissioners of Chelsea
had given me what they thought I deserved.

The old gentleman, I suppose, possessed too much of the Spartan blood,
to notice me more than he did; and like the two survivors of Thermopylæ,
he thought my return to England highly inglorious, and unbefitting a
soldier; since it had made me a sixpenny burthen on the country I had
served.

Day after day we struggled with our necessities, and I confess I saw
nothing but starvation staring me in the face. What was to be done? My
faithful Augustine deliberated with me in our misfortune, with great
patience, and we agreed that it would be most desirable for her to
return to her uncle, and endeavour to move the family of her father to a
reconciliation with us both. Her infant, she thought, could not fail to
excite commiseration; but how were we to defray the expenses of so long
a journey? However, having received several wounds in the service, I was
entitled to what is commonly termed “blood money.” A certificate to that
effect, and signed by my commanding officer and the adjutant of my
regiment, I now had by me. This was to be presented to the parson of the
parish in which I was resident one month after my discharge. The
Honourable Dr. Wellesley, brother to the Duke of Wellington, being
rector of Chelsea, I appealed to him, and he referred me to a Mr.
Walsford, Secretary of the Patriotic Fund, No. 80, Cornhill. But this
gentleman was even more Spartan than the Lords Commissioners, for after
two or three struts up and down his office, he suddenly stopped, and
staring me very stupidly in the face, said, “Damn it, Sir! did you
expect to fight with puddings or Norfolk dumplings? If men go to battle,
what else can they expect but wounds! I am now busy, and cannot be
troubled with you.” I returned to Chelsea—represented my situation to
Mr. Wellesley, and through him, succeeded in obtaining a small sum—five
pounds—for the wound at Waterloo, but none for the others which I
received in the Peninsula. With this scanty supply we proceeded to
Dover, thence to Calais, and from thence to St. Omer, where, taking
leave of my beloved Augustine and her infant (_for the last time_), we
parted. She promised to write me word immediately she succeeded with her
family, and, if not, it was agreed that as soon as my circumstances
improved she should return to me. “Ne m’oubliez pas” were her last
words: as she squeezed my hand.

Without a farthing in my pocket, for I had given the last sou to her,
and was determined to forage my own way home the best way I could, I
again set off for Calais, where I arrived in much distress. Here fortune
was favourable to me. A brother mason kindly befriended me, and gave me
a free passage to Dover. Had it not been for this kind assistance, I
know not how I should have crossed the Straits. At Dover nothing could
exceed my wretchedness; I had struggled with difficulties in a foreign
country, but I was now returned to my own as if I had been an outcast
upon earth, without a friend or farthing in the world. The thought
maddened me. For a day and a night I walked the streets of Dover, and
scarcely tasted food. A thousand times I asked myself “What can I do?
How shall I act?” Begging was out of the question—a _soldier_ could not
beg. More fitted in this state of mind for a highwayman than a beggar, I
said to myself, “Can I not rob?” I had no fire-arms. Thus, pondering how
I should proceed, I walked slowly along the road that leads to
Canterbury, and on a sudden espied a number of hop-poles in an adjoining
field. The thought flashed like lightning on my brain, that I would
seize one of these, and knock down the first man who came past. Clearing
the hedge at a jump, and pulling one of the poles out of the pile, and
snapping it off at the butt-end, and retiring to my position on the
road, I resolutely glanced about in search of the first passenger, and
as quickly at some distance, observed two men walking smartly towards
me. I squeezed my cudgel firm in my hand, and awaited their approach;
but ere I could bring myself to a proper sense of what I was about, one
of the men suddenly shot himself beside me, saying, “What, Ned! is that
you, my boy? How are you?” shaking me by the hand at the same time. In
an instant I recognized him to be a man of my own regiment, named Jem
Conner, but I could scarcely answer him; he noticed my confusion, and in
the same breath, while he still held my hand, insisted on my returning
with him to Dover. Little dreaming the true cause of my agitation, I
returned with him, where he informed me he was married. I have often
thought that the circumstance of a friend being the person on whom I
thus alighted, was a providential interference that prevented my
committing an act which would ever have embittered my future life.
Perhaps, by similar interposition, however imperceptible to man, many
are saved from the commission of crime.

Before parting from my generous comrade, who insisted on my sleeping at
his house that night, and although himself in needy circumstances, he
provided me most liberally with what I most required; (poor fellow! he
was severely wounded at Waterloo, passed the board, and married a woman
at Dover:)[24] I explained to him my abject situation, when he advised
me to lay my Chelsea discharge before the Commandant at Dover, who was
then Colonel Ford, and solicit from him sufficient means to carry me to
London. This was to beg—a task contrary to my nature. I asked him what I
was to say? how act? for I had been a soldier since I was sixteen years
of age, and was unacquainted with the forms of civil life. He gave me
such advice as occurred to him, accompanied me on the road, and showed
me the house at which the Colonel resided. It was, I remember, at the
end of the town, near the General Hospital.

With an unwilling hand I rung the bell. The door was immediately opened.
“Is the Colonel at home?” said I. “Do you wish to see him?” answered the
footman, surveying my person. “I do,” was my reply, “tell him that a
sergeant of the Rifles wishes to speak to him.” The servant then
stepping across the hall, went into the room, and while the door was
ajar, I heard the Colonel ask, “Is he in uniform or in coloured
clothes?” “In coloured clothes,” was the answer. “Tell him to come in.”
I entered the room slowly, and believe me, I went with more spirits on
the forlorn-hope at Badajoz than I now did into the presence of this
officer. He was standing with his back to the fire-place. “Well,
friend,” said he, “what do you want?” In a doubtful tone, I answered, “I
want to know, Sir, if you will lend me a little money, to carry me to
London, and I will pay you when I get my pension.” While thus delivering
myself, which I did in a very confused manner, the Colonel stooped, and
staring me full in the face, as if he thought me mad, with a stentorian
voice, he exclaimed, “God damn you, Sir! who are you, what are you, what
do you want?” The Colonel’s uncouth manner suddenly overwhelmed my
already sinking heart; but the whole spirit of the “man” rebounding from
the shock, instantaneously brought me about again, for recovering
myself, in a firm, earnest, yet determined manner, I replied, “Sir, I am
a man brought to the last pitch of distress, without friend or money. If
you will assist me, pray do so, but do not insult my feelings.” Then
laying my papers on the table, I added, “There, Sir, are my papers; keep
them until I refund the money. I am a Sergeant of the Rifle Brigade, who
has seen service.” Taking my Chelsea discharge, and reading over
attentively the wounds I had received, he looked at me with altogether
an altered expression, and said, “You must have been a gallant fellow,
or you would not have got so many scars in the service; which battalion
did you belong to?” I told him the first. He then asked me what money I
wanted to take me to London. I answered it was only seventy-one miles,
and two shillings would be sufficient, as I could walk more than
thirty-five miles a day, I had no knapsack to carry, and a shilling per
day would do for me.

There my feelings overpowered me, and he, seeing my emotion, turned
himself round to the fire-place, evidently affected; then, facing me
again, said, “Tut, tut! a brave soldier should not mind a little
poverty;” for at this time I could not answer him; then, ringing the
bell, the footman who was in attendance came into the room, “Tell the
cook,” said he, “to get a good dinner ready for a gallant soldier.”
Then, putting a chair towards me, in a friendly manner told me to sit
down, and began conversing familiarly. He asked a number of questions
concerning the Peninsular war; but we were shortly interrupted by the
servant, informing him dinner was ready. “Go, now,” said he, “and take
some refreshment.” But, alas! my appetite was gone; I could have eaten a
donkey before, but now I could not break bread. The servants, observing
me so discomposed, went and informed the Colonel of it, when he came to
me himself, tapping me on the shoulder, saying, “Come, come, make a good
dinner,” then, turning to the servant, ordered him to bring a bottle of
wine. After my repast he again returned, accompanied by a lady, perhaps
his wife or daughter, to whom he had probably been speaking of me, and
who may have felt curious to see the rough soldier who had gone through
so memorable a campaign. He now slipped some twelve half-crowns into my
hand, and desired me on no account to walk, but to take coach to London;
at the same time he presented me my papers. I thanked him, but requested
he would keep them until I could return the money. “No, no;” he replied,
“I make you a present of it.” He then, in a very kind manner said, “Your
old Colonel, Colonel Barnard, is made a General, and a Knight. He is now
Major-General Sir Andrew Barnard; and, if you wish it, I will write to
him about you.” Again I thanked him, and said, “The Colonel is well
acquainted with me.” I left the house with feelings of gratitude which I
could not give utterance to; and never, although many years have passed,
shall I forget the kindness of Colonel Ford.

On my return to London I wrote to Augustine, but received no answer. I
waited with anxiety, and then came the mournful intelligence of her
death; most likely owing to her father, as he remained inexorable to the
last. Poor Augustine! Peace be to thy memory!

CHAPTER XXVI.

From early youth, war has my mistress been,
And tho’ a rugged one, I’ll constant prove,
And not forsake her now.

IT will be unnecessary for me to drag the reader through my chequered
life, from the time I left the British army until my last campaign in
Spain. I shall, therefore, jump across the interval, and bring him at
once to the period at which I entered the British Legion.

It is generally remarked that the life of a service soldier is full of
incident; but the sphere in which he is designed to move can be
understood only by those who have themselves moved in it. In general,
old soldiers in describing battles, fill their accounts with the roar of
cannon, the clouds of smoke, and the groans and cries of the wounded and
dying; but in this part of my narrative, if I cannot relate the former,
I will endeavour to describe the miseries of the unfortunate men with
whom it was my fate to serve; and as I mean neither to borrow nor
dispose of any other man’s stuff, I will relate those things only that
came under my own observation.

I am aware that some military men fancy a man cannot fight unless he has
his country’s cause at heart, that in their ideas being the only thing
capable of arousing his martial ardour; but I beg most humbly to differ
from those gentlemen, and to tell them, that when a British subject is
put into uniform, and placed in the ranks, with a firelock in his hand,
before an enemy, he requires no stimulant nor patriotic impulse to urge
him in attacking those opposed to him; neither can I see why a British
subject should be ridiculed or prevented from (what he terms) “earning
an honest livelihood;” nor why if he prefers being knocked on the head
in serving a Foreign Power, he should be termed a mercenary and a
murderer, as has been the case with the Legion.

But if he be kidnapped by a recruiting-sergeant, or pressed by a
press-gang into the British service, there is no doubt but that John
Bull and his brethren of the sister kingdoms, will make the best of a
bad matter, which, as old soldiers well know, is only to be done by
going the whole hog on every occasion; most soldiers like myself, find
in their muskets and bayonets, their only title-deeds; these from the
“_smallness_” of the estates they represent are but poor guarantees:
when, _cut up_ and well _drilled_ by bullets, or long and active
service; old age steals on, and premature infirmities commence their
march upon them.

In the beginning of July, 1835, I enclosed documents from officers of
rank in the British army, with a statement of my own service and the
rank I had held in that service to Colonel, now Sir De Lacy Evans, and
expressed a wish to enter under his command.

In the course of a few days an answer was sent to me from Mr. H.
Bulwer,[25] M.P. for St. Marylebone, stating that Colonel Evans had
appointed me as Lieutenant in the 7th Light Infantry, B.A.L., and
requesting me to attend at his house that day, as General Evans wished
to see me.

I attended at the hour appointed, and for the first time had the honour
of conversing with the General himself, who treated me with that
gentlemanly courtesy for which he has ever been remarked; among other
matters, he asked me several questions concerning a Rifle regiment, and
their probable efficacy in the field. To these, according to my humble
experience, I gave him to understand that as the war was principally
confined to the Pyrenees, and the northern and more mountainous
provinces, no body of men could be more efficient, both from their dress
as well as their arms.

He approved of my remark, and resolved accordingly to form at least one
regiment of Rifles, and, as a first step, to appoint me Lieutenant and
Adjutant of the regiment. He then gave me instructions to form
recruiting parties, to raise five or six hundred men for that regiment,
and particularly enjoined me to get as many old soldiers of the British
Rifles as I possibly could. The Adjutancy I declined accepting, but I
begged to be empowered to appoint a few non-commissioned officers as an
encouragement to the old Peninsulars. This power he instantly granted
me, and extended even to all whom I thought fitting for that duty,
adding, “I will acquaint the Colonel of your regiment that I have
granted you these privileges.” Mr. Bulwer remarking, “If I went into the
country I might pick up many gamekeepers, who, he thought, would make
excellent riflemen.” I replied, “That man shooting and game shooting
were very different,” at which they both laughed heartily.

I immediately set to work and got hand-bills printed, and established
recruiting parties at Westminster, the Borough, and Tower Hill, &c., and
appointed about half a dozen sergeants and corporals, who were
immediately supplied with green clothing. I next proceeded to Chatham
and Gravesend, and stationed recruiting parties there also; and in the
short space of two months we raised five hundred men.

A motley group I enlisted, from the sons of peers, down even to dustmen,
including doctors, lawyers, parsons’ clerks, and all the trades
necessary to form a national hive of cunning, craft and industry. I had
an honourable for a sergeant (the Honourable A. Curzon), a doctor for a
corporal (A. M. Hart), the former of whom was afterwards appointed
Lieutenant.

These recruits I sent in small detachments on board the ‘Swiftsure,’
then lying at Portsmouth, the head-quarters of the regiment, appointing
one sergeant and one corporal to every sixteen privates. In the
beginning of September 1835, I received a letter from Baron de
Rottenburgh, our Colonel, that the regiment was about to start for
Spain, wishing me to make as much haste as possible in joining.

A few days after this I embarked from Gravesend, with nearly one hundred
more men for the Rifles, on board the ‘London Merchant’ steamer, and
arrived at Portsmouth the following day; but, unfortunately, the whole
of the regiment had already sailed for Spain; after paying the men their
bounty of two pounds each, the next morning we sailed also.

After a very pleasant voyage through the Bay of Biscay, about the middle
of September, we came in sight of the Spanish coast; at first the eye
was struck with the wild and magnificent sweep of the Pyrenean
mountains, which to those unaccustomed to such scenery must be truly
sublime. Through our glasses we could distinctly perceive the various
little towns that dotted here and there the different inlets of the bay,
and which had a very peculiar and wild appearance. But as we approached
the land we could plainly discern, marching up the mountain sides, small
bodies of soldiers which many on board mistook for the troops of Don
Carlos, but on closer inspection we discerned to be the Queen’s.

Brigadier-General Evans, who was on board, having determined to land
here, the necessary preparations were being made, when, to our surprise
a vessel hove in sight, bearing the remainder of the Rifles from
Santander to Bilboa. They were fully equipped with rifle and green
clothing, and disembarked near Portugaletta, while we with the recruits
landed also.

Thus, on the 19th September, about seven o’clock on a beautiful summer
evening, I again landed on that soil on which, some four or five and
twenty years ago I had witnessed so many severe contests. We landed near
an old church, where the recruits were to remain for the night, without
blankets, great-coats, or any sort of comfort, in the colonnades of a
damp church. I shall never forget the discourse which took place between
two of the men. One said to the other, “Are we to get no billets, but
stop here for the night without straw, and nothing but these cold damp
flag-stones to lie on? why, I see the General’s horses over the way,
that have just landed, put into warm stables with straw; surely we are
better than horses?” “Arrah, and who the devil tould you so?” said a
countryman of mine, looking him hard in the face, “be my soul, the Queen
of Spain only gave two pounds a-head for such fellows as you and me, and
can get thousands more at the same money; while she is compelled to give
fifty pounds for every horse!” Pat’s logic had the desired effect, and
the poor recruits stretched their weary limbs for the night, with
nothing but a thin smock-frock to keep them warm.

There was, at the time, in possession of Portugaletta, a Spanish
regiment of the Queen’s Infantry doing duty, this made it exceedingly
dangerous for any of our men to approach those fellows, from their
ignorance and stupidity, for they looked upon anything bearing arms to
be an enemy. One of my company had a melancholy experience of this, for
on coming close to a Spanish sentry, under the darkness of the evening,
he was challenged from a loop-hole through the mud-wall surrounding
Portugaletta. The Englishman not knowing the language, could give no
answer, and the consequence was, the Spaniard instantly fired and shot
him through the knee. The poor fellow remained on the spot where he fell
until the morning, his comrades being afraid to approach him for fear of
a similar fate, and when brought to the company the next day, through
weakness and loss of blood, while under amputation he died under the
hands of the doctor. This for the first night of our landing was rather
a bad omen. Passing the guard-house, with the intention of seeing how
the men had fared during the night, at least half a dozen voices
assailed my ears, “Oh! Sir! I hope you will get us released; we have
been confined all night and have done no crime.” Perceiving they were
some of the recruits I had brought over, I called the sergeant of the
guard to inquire the cause; he informed me that they had been confined
by officers of our regiment, for walking about without their
regimentals; the men, however, had disembarked only the night before,
and had not received their clothing; I ordered them to be released.

For this act of justice I shortly afterwards was nearly what was termed
“called out” by a brace of officers of the Rifles (whom I knew only by
their uniform), and who very abruptly asked me, why I had released men
whom they had confined! I answered, that no crime had been committed by
them, and that I deemed it right to release them, as men in the British
Army were never confined without cause.

“Sir,” said one, in an austere voice, “I know what soldiering is. I have
fought and seen service as well as the British Army.” The reader has,
perhaps, already guessed that these “gentlemen” formerly belonged to Don
Pedro, and had served in Portugal during the struggle for that crown.

I was anxious to see my Colonel to report myself, but on going to his
quarters I heard another of my poor fellows lustily calling on me to
intercede for him. This was in a small field, close to the village,
where he was being held down, across a low, dry wall, by two men, while
the bugler was belabouring him on the bare breech with the “cats,” and
another of these Pedroite officers standing by seeing the punishment
inflicted. The poor fellow had been formerly a bugler in the British
Army, and was now flogged for straggling into Portugaletta without
leave. I had not yet been sixteen hours on the Spanish soil, but I was
growing heartily sick of the campaign, even at this early period.

In the course of the day, I had an opportunity of mixing with the
officers; who in appearance were a fine set of fellows.

They were composed of three different classes. The first were gentlemen
who formerly held commissions in the British Army; the second were those
who, through interest, had obtained commissions from General Evans; and
the third class, and who, I was sorry to find, were treble in number to
the other two, were what is termed Pedroites. These last self-taught
heroes were brought up in neither military nor civil life, but had
passed a little Quixotic tour under Don Pedro. In fact, every regiment
of the Legion, like my own, was full of Pedroites.

The recruits, at length, having received arms and clothing, were drafted
into companies, each about a hundred strong, and of which six completed
the regiment; they were a fine set of men, and with the Legion
altogether, if properly handled, would have done credit to any army in
Europe.

During the few days that we remained here, a Major, formerly in the
British Army, named Barton, of the Rifles, resigned; this left a
vacancy, which was immediately filled by the senior Captain, Fortescue.
This caused a vacancy for a Captain, and I was promoted to that rank, in
his place, and took command of his company; I may say with safety, I was
one of the few officers in command of a company, at the time, that could
put the men even through their facings. After remaining here about a
week, our regiment was ordered to march, and we took possession of a
small village, Zorossa, about two miles from Bilboa, and situated on the
left bank of the Nervion. This place had experienced all the ravages and
desolation a civil war could inflict; the houses were in a most
dilapidated state. That in which myself and a number of other officers
were quartered had been evidently tenanted by an opulent person; but the
furniture and interior decorations of the rooms had been destroyed, or
defaced by the soldiers of Don Carlos, who had been in possession of the
village a short time before our entry.

Here lay one of her Britannic Majesty’s gun-brigs, the ‘Ringdove’, to
afford assistance and protection to vessels passing up the river from
the bay to Bilboa, with arms, ammunition, and stores for the Legion:
yet, strange to say, the crew of the ‘Ringdove’ were on the most
friendly terms with the Carlist troops until we arrived.

Bilboa was at this time the head-quarters of the Legion. With the view
of relieving this important commercial town from the state of blockade
which it had sustained; and of affording protection to the works which
were at this time erecting for its defence, and probably also for
keeping open a more easy communication with England, for the supply of
recruits, stores, &c., a few troops were stationed at Bilboa—but in
straggling convents and houses about its suburbs. The soldiers of the
Legion, notwithstanding these arrangements, were badly quartered—the
greater part of them laying on the cold stone floors of churches and
convents, without beds, blankets, or even straw. It was evident to me,
even thus early in the campaign, that General Evans did not display much
solicitude or feeling for the comforts of his soldiers. The men, who
were at this time chiefly raw recruits, unaccustomed to the change of
diet as well as to the climate of the country, undergoing fatiguing
military instructions by a severe daily drill of six hours, surely a
representation of their situation to the proper Spanish authorities by
General Evans would have made things better for the poor men: but this
was merely a foretaste of the treatment that was to be endured by them,
which I shall have more particularly to allude to, after their arrival
at Vittoria, &c.

But the miserable and comfortless condition of the men was nothing to
the disgraceful Provost system which was carried on most rigorously in
every regiment of the Legion. Any officer, for the slightest supposed
dereliction of duty, or as he felt inclined, could order a man from one
to four dozen lashes. Every regiment had its provost; nay, in some there
were two, with a proportion of cats.[26]

It mattered not who they were, recruits or old campaigners, of which
last there were no less than a dozen (Chelsea pensioners), in the
company I commanded. Although the rules of the service at first starting
were boasted as being purely British, I now found them entirely
different.

In the British army there was only one provost in a division of perhaps
eight or ten regiments. Again, no officer, not even the provost himself,
could order a dozen lashes unless he found the man in the act of
plundering. Below is given a G. O.[27] issued by the Duke of Wellington.

I had the misfortune to lose a fine active young officer of my company,
a Second Lieutenant named Robinson. In crossing the river from Bilboa in
the dark, by some accident he fell overboard and was drowned. His body
was not found until next morning. His father is Captain and Paymaster in
the 60th regiment. This unfortunate young man, like a number of others
who died in Spain, had an excellent kit, which was sold amongst the
officers of our regiment.

CHAPTER XXVII.

IN pursuance of the intention of the Spanish Government that the
auxiliaries should winter and complete their military discipline in
Vittoria or Breviesca, on the 30th of October, 1835, the Legion, in
conjunction with a division under Espartero, commenced its march to
those places. It was well known that at this period the enemy were
anticipating our movements and intended destination, and learning that
our route would be on the Durango road, they posted themselves in great
strength to give us a warm reception. The formidable attitude of the
Carlists, however, induced General Evans to abandon this direct line of
march upon Vittoria, not more than twelve leagues distant, and to take a
more circuitous, and almost pathless route, of sixty leagues, over a
difficult and mountainous district.

The main body of the Legion started about six in the morning, but the
whole had not quitted till late at noon, when closed in upon their rear
by the Guerillas and Carlist peasantry. They became separated from the
baggage, which, but for the contiguity of Bilboa, would have been all
taken. The consequence was, that almost the whole returned, and was
supposed to have been placed under the care of the British Consul and
the Alcalde of the city, who, in conjunction with a few others, actively
employed, may be said to have originated the plunder which subsequently
devoured almost all the luggage of the Legion officers; quantities
without lists, or any regular accounts, having been indiscriminately
heaped in stores, and thence as carelessly embarked for Santander.

Meanwhile, on the second day’s march, we came to Castro, where, as we
expected to meet the enemy, my company was selected to form a rear-guard
in the event of the Carlists attacking our rear. Near the town, as
expected, a number of the Guerillas, who were always on the look-out,
fired on our rear sections, and a poor fellow of the Westminster
Grenadiers, who through fatigue had straggled from his regiment, was
shot through the thigh. I instantly started a few old soldiers after
them, who very soon put them to flight. This was the first time that I
had heard the whistle of a Carlist ball. I then placed the wounded
soldier on my pony till we arrived at Castro, where we halted for the
night. We found this place to be a wretchedly filthy hole; a sea-port on
the Bay of Biscay, and then occupied by two regiments, and some
artillery of the Queen’s troops.

At daybreak the next morning, we left Castro, and after an advance of
five or six miles, a Spanish officer who had been riding rapidly to
overtake us, informed the General that the enemy were again
advantageously posted, and in great strength, awaiting our arrival a few
miles further on. On this intelligence we were again ordered to the
right-about. However, my company, who were on the advance in the morning
with some Lancers, received orders from General Reid to remain where we
were, until the main body had reached the bottom of a hill, about two
miles distant; but expecting to see the Carlists fast advancing upon us,
I thought it more prudent to follow in quick time, with the Lancers
behind us. We remained for the night in the small villages round Castro.

The next day’s march was a very harassing one. Our route led over high
mountains, with scarcely a path, and almost unknown even to our guides;
however, for my own part, this was compensated for by one of the most
majestic pieces of scenery I ever beheld. The country around us was
beautifully romantic; the Bay of Biscay, from our elevated position,
appearing but a short distance off, while the clouds which encircled
that part in our view, kept circling upwards and throwing a reflection
on the serene surface of the sea, that seemed almost enchanting.

At the entrance of a small village on the hill just mentioned, the rifle
of a Sergeant Johnson, of my company, while on trail, went off, and shot
a man named Neal, the ball entering at the back and passing out at the
groin. We conducted him to a house where, for want of conveyance, we
were obliged to leave him to the mercy of the mountain peasantry; this
poor fellow, strange to say, was brother to the man who, the night of
our landing, had been shot by the sentry at Portugaletta. They were both
fine young men, and deserved a better fate.

At night, after a fatiguing march, the brigade as usual was quartered in
a damp church. The day following we proceeded on our march, but a great
deal of anxiety was experienced lest a celebrated pass (Las Goras) which
we had to advance upon, should be occupied by the enemy. About four
o’clock we arrived, but found it in possession of the Queen’s troops,
and for the first time, we bivouacked in a wood. The next morning the
harassed and jaded condition of the men was so evident, that we could
not proceed until several bullock-carts had been procured.

On the following morning we continued our march for several days, till
we arrived at the banks of the river Ebro, the scene of many of my
former campaigns. After passing the bridge the prospect became
beautifully varied, the Ebro silently meandering in its serpentine
course, through a broad and fertile valley, at the base of a chain of
mountains which, verging towards the Mediterranean, were here and there
dotted with villages and lonely cottages, the scattered husbandmen
quietly occupied in the tillage of their fields.

We still continued to advance for about fifteen miles, through a country
increasing at every turn in beauty and attraction, until we entered a
very narrow pass, surrounded on every side by stupendous and rocky
mountains, all rising so abruptly, and to such a magnificent height,
that they seemed to threaten destruction to the whole Legion as it
passed beneath.

This formidable passage could with ease be defended by a handful of men
against several thousands. The immense and natural magazines of rocks
that appeared to nod destruction to the passing stranger, might be
hurled with awful effect on troops marching below.

Early in the afternoon the Legion reached Onai, a small and very ancient
town, celebrated for its splendid and richly endowed monastery. Our
brigade was quartered for the night in the monastery, and as we entered
I observed the monks and friars apparently in great consternation,
making a hasty exit with their beds and furniture. Time and war had made
strange changes in this magnificent convent, originally built for the
religious exercises and devotional retirement of its monkish recluses,
was now turned into a barrack; its sacred silence seldom disturbed but
by the devotional hum of the prostrate “sinners,” now broken in upon by
boisterous clamour and the sacrilegious intrusion of men whose worldly
object and employment formed a strong contrast to the ascetic life of
the secluded monks.

On the 9th of November, very early, we proceeded on our line of march
towards Breviesca. An attack of the enemy’s cavalry was at this time
expected in great force, therefore the whole of the Rifles, prior to
marching, were ordered to load. Our Colonel and General Reid called me
on one side, and told me, as my company was going to take the
advanced-guard, they wished me to keep a good look out, as everything in
the shape of cavalry was sure to be our enemy. We had not proceeded more
than a mile on the road, and before the morning had clearly dawned, when
the advanced files cried out to me the cavalry were formed across the
road. I made it a rule, during the march, to leave my two Lieutenants
with the rear subdivision, and take the advance myself, as they were
inexperienced, and knew little of these matters. I instantly ordered the
bugler to sound the halt, merely to give notice to the battalion in the
rear, and dismounting from my pony took one of the men’s rifles. I sent
directions for the Lieutenant to see the men get under cover in the most
secure manner, in case the cavalry should charge, and to keep up a brisk
fire on them. I then advanced to the front file, and immediately
challenged the cavalry, then about fifty yards from me, with rifle
cocked and half presented. The answer was given, “amigos” (friends). I
then ordered them to advance, which a few did, with their officer, very
cautiously. When I found them to be the Queen’s troops I allowed them to
pass. There was about a troop. Before we had proceeded a quarter of a
mile further, we came in sight of a regiment of infantry, which
immediately threw out a company in extended order on both sides of the
road. This put us on our metal again, and bringing up the rear section,
I gave them directions to extend; but no man to fire without receiving
orders from me. We then advanced most cautiously, when I perceived an
officer waving a white handkerchief on a sword, and advancing towards
me. I instantly met him, and found these also to be Queen’s troops, the
cavalry which we first met being their advance-guard. General M’Dougal
and General Reid, with our Colonel de Rottenberg, rode up, and thanked
me for the cautious manner in which I had acted, remarking that, had any
inexperienced officer been in my place, most serious consequences might
have ensued, as the Queen’s troops had taken us for the enemy, not
knowing that any of the Legion was dressed otherwise than in red
uniform. I jokingly replied, I had been brought up in Wellington’s
school, where we were taught to make no blunders. I could find, the
short time I had been with the Legion, that chief part of the officers
did not know a friend from the enemy. We arrived at Breviesca about four
o’clock in the afternoon, much to the joy of the Legion, as it was
appointed as a temporary place of rest, if not of winter quarters.

This march occupied nine days. The distance from Bilboa, by the
circuitous and difficult route we had taken, was about sixty leagues,
which is, upon an average, about twenty English miles a day.

Breviesca is an ancient town of considerable extent, situated in an open
plain, in the province of Castile; and is distant from Vittoria about
forty miles, and twenty from Burgos; it is surrounded by a mud wall.

Head-quarters were now at Breviesca, but the town not affording
accommodation sufficient for the whole Legion, several regiments were
quartered in the adjacent villages.

The inhabitants of this and the neighbouring localities, had been much
oppressed at different periods, and particularly by the French, during
the Peninsular war. The old patrone of the house in which I was
quartered, gave me a long recital of the exactions he had been subject
to, during that period, by soldiers of different armies, these he
related with the tears rolling over his aged cheeks, which, no doubt,
his extraordinary sufferings had mainly contributed to wither. Indeed,
the Spaniards, since my last sojourn amongst them, had made but very
little progress towards improvement, the joint influence of foreign
invasion, priestcraft, and civil strife, having so long, and so
continually absorbed their energies, that they could scarcely be said to
have recovered themselves: their beautiful country, rich as it was in
natural resources, now bore the appearance of a desert, patched here and
there only, by the hands of the cultivator, who planted in fear, and
gathered in trembling, under the dreadful probabilities of having it
uprooted, or trodden down by the soldiers of either party, and himself,
perhaps, and his family stretched lifeless amid the ruin.

If there are any among my readers so lost to common sense and
patriotism, as to glory in the prospect of revolution in their own
favoured country, let me tell them that the “lopping” of the limb is a
dangerous remedy, and that can scarcely ever be justifiable. Few can
wander amid the realities of dissevered and disjointed Spain, and not
feel the truth of my observation. Her treachery may be a good plea with
some, but war, and especially those inappropriately called “civil” are
enough to make any nation treacherous, especially when “pretended
friends” ride rough-shod over the soil and feelings of the inhabitants.

At Breviesca we commenced a regular system of drilling, but, in my
opinion, useless; the Rifles were drilled collectively, instead of being
exercised in light infantry manœuvres, which last, every practical
soldier must well know, was better adapted to the mountain warfare we
were about to engage in (not only for the Rifles, but for every regiment
of the Legion). But instead of this, they were confined to marching
round in columns of companies, saluting the General, forming lines, &c.
This I pointed out to our Colonel, with a request that we might be
allowed fifteen or twenty rounds of blank cartridge, to exercise the men
a little in sham fighting; to this he acceded, and it afterwards proved
of great service.

During the short time we remained at Breviesca, the drilling and the
provosting system were as usual carried on most rigorously: these, with
our long and harassing march from Bilboa, together with the damp
convents, &c., laid the foundation of all the sickness and mortality
that afterwards befel the unfortunate Legion.

About this time an order came from Madrid, for the whole of the men to
be paid up to the last day of November, 1835; this was the only
settlement that Captains of companies had with the paymaster, until the
dissolution of the Legion.

After remaining in this town about three weeks, the Legion marched for
Vittoria, leaving two large hospitals crowded with sick.

The morning of our departure was exceedingly inclement, and those who
witnessed our march from Breviesca, will not readily forget the scene
that presented itself. The ground was covered with snow; such of the
sick as could not be accommodated in the hospitals, in the absence of
every other conveyance, were mounted upon donkeys, supported on each
side by their comrades, and enveloped in old rugs, watch-coats and
blankets, as a protection against the inclemency of the season. As this
spectre group moved along in sad and melancholy procession, their gaunt
appearance produced a strong sensation upon the troops, as they passed
them on the line of march. The Englishman commented on their worn and
wretched appearance, and commiserated their sufferings; while the
calculating Scotchman anticipated that before long, such probably might
be their own fate. But an Irishman roared out from the ranks, “Prepare
to receive cavalry!” and then making a full stop, and scratching his
head, as he deliberately surveyed, with a serio-comic expression of
countenance, the melancholy cavalcade of invalids, exclaimed, with a
significant nod to his comrades, “By Jasus, boys, there’s no danger,
they are quietly marching to tother world!”

After going through the romantic pass of Pancorbo, we halted for the
night in a mountain village, on the left of the main road. My company
was told off to two houses, and as I ever made it a rule to visit the
men’s quarters after a day’s march, I found in one of their billets, the
patrone and two of his children laying dead, huddled together on some
Indian corn-leaves, with an old blanket thrown over them, and the
unfortunate mother in another corner of the room weeping most bitterly,
with an infant in her arms, without fire, or any other thing to comfort
her. It appeared, from the forlorn widow’s statement, that her husband
was pressed by the Carlists for a soldier. Being fond of his children he
deserted, and remained secreted until he died from want. We collected a
small sum for her, and I got the children interred.

The next day, at about two o’clock, we came in sight of the city of
Vittoria; its towers slowly emerging to the view as we neared it over
the plains.

I cannot describe how I felt, on again beholding this place, so
celebrated for the victory we had gloriously achieved here, under our
immortal Wellington, some four or five-and-twenty years before. The very
hedges became familiar to me; but when we arrived at the village on the
main road where we had taken the first gun, and where I so fortunately
escaped death, I could no longer suppress my emotions, but turning my
pony off the road from my company into the fields, I gave vent to my
feelings. Weak as this may appear, it nevertheless is true, and I stood
as one—the last of the time-forgotten numbers who had consecrated the
scene. I felt as it were amidst them, and, unconsciously looked about,
as if under the impression that the soil would throw out some of my old
comrades. But all was one bleak flat, edged in on either side by
mountains, which seemed to rear their heads like tombstones o’er the
glorious sleepers at their base.

How many a year had passed, how many a care had done its best to wither
up my heart-strings, but oh! how vain! I was still the “old soldier!”
and though garbed and tilted with the appointments of Captain of a
company, it had not altered my nature; and I verily believe, if the
offer could have been made, that I should have given up epaulettes and
all for one short hour’s converse with my old brother campaigners.

In the midst of my retrospections, General Reid, together with my
Colonel, rode up to ask some questions about this celebrated battle,
which they were aware I had been present at, but seeing my discomposed
state of mind, they most kindly declined making inquiries. Between the
sorrow I felt for those brave companions, who had fallen on every side
of me, and the inward pride that burnt in my bosom, as one of those who
had assisted in that ever-memorable contest, I could not compose my
fluttering and overwhelming feeling; but this agitated state was broken
in upon by one of the men of my company, who coming up to me said:

“You cannot conceive, Sir, how queer I feel at the sight of this town;
for there, Sir, I was born (pointing to Vittoria): my poor father was
dangerously wounded, and while my mother, who so many a time told me the
tale, attended to him in the hospital, she took to her bed and brought
me into the world.”

I inquired to what regiment his father had belonged; he informed me the
45th. He seemed much affected as well as myself; I slipped him a trifle
to drink to his father’s memory. Poor fellow! he came to keep his sire
company, and to fatten the Spanish soil with his own remains, as he died
in about a month after his arrival in “his birth-place.”

We halted for an hour about three miles from the city; we were joined by
a number of Spanish troops, both infantry and cavalry, who had marched
out to meet us; as soon as the chief part of the Legion had come up, we
proceeded to march into the town, with Spanish bands at our head,
playing their national airs. The inhabitants had placed over the gates
an illuminated globe and festoons of laurels &c.; on the former was an
inscription in variegated lamps,

“To the brave and generous English
Who fight for the liberty of Nations.”

The windows were crowded with old and young, with beauty and deformity,
some perhaps from curiosity, some to welcome, but most of them waving
handkerchiefs, shouting vivas and giving other demonstrations of what we
supposed to be a universal welcome—to thousands a welcome to their last
home. Banners were hoisted from tower and steeple, and bells jingled in
every one of them, and as the darkness set in, the whole town was
illuminated, and a display of fireworks in the Plaza finished the
evening. But alas! how soon the Spaniards changed their tune; we had not
been three weeks in this sepulchre of the unfortunate Legion, before
they wished us, General and all, at the devil.

I was billeted, as luck would have it, on an old Colonel who formerly
belonged to the Spanish service and who had fought under the Duke of
Wellington. He had for some years retired on half pay, and as he was
very proficient in the French language and I also had some knowledge of
it, we made the time pass very agreeably, entertaining each other with
anecdotes of our respective services.

CHAPTER XXVIII.

THE morning after our arrival, I took the earliest opportunity to look
about the town, and I passed through the gates on the great road,
leading to Pampeluna. On coming to the spot where I fell in with the
carriage of Joseph Bonaparte, I found that a convent had been built over
it, which was now converted into a hospital for the Spanish soldiers.

The city and its suburbs, however, were much improved, which was
accounted for in the immense quantity of money and valuables left by the
French, in their hurried flight before the British troops. Indeed, as
the old Colonel assured me, the conquerors in that battle were the
making of Vittoria and had greatly enriched the inhabitants.

The Rifles were quartered in a convent, and enjoyed for a short time
more comforts than they had known since their arrival in Spain; as every
three men were allowed a straw mattress and one blanket, and I made it a
practice, as long as I could, to see each man provided every morning
with a pint of warm chocolate, at a charge of three-half-pence per day,
and also with soups made with rice, flour, &c. This soon became general
throughout the regiment.

The weather set in very severely, and the morning sun not unusually
brought on a thaw, after a night which had perhaps left the plains
ankle-deep in snow. Our drill ground also lay some distance from the
city, and it frequently happened that after serving the men with new
shoes at the morning parade, preparatory to their going to drill, they
as often returned with them torn to pieces by the stiff mud.

But the most disgusting annoyance I ever met with, was on going to
inspect the company in the colonnades of the convent; as the whole of
our brigade consisting of the Rifles, the 3rd Westminster Grenadiers and
the 6th Scotch were quartered here; every morning therefore at
inspection my ears were saluted with the cries of the unfortunate
soldiers, receiving from one to four dozen lashes, for misdemeanors
committed the evening previous. Indeed it was a duty imposed upon the
Captain of the day, to see these punishments inflicted; but the Colonel
agreeing with me that this might be performed by the orderly subalterns,
I escaped the unpleasant office.

General Evans, however, possibly might not really have been aware of the
real state of the men, and I should be sorry to say that he did not
care. He was very much of the “recluse” at all times, and therefore
insurmountable difficulties lay in the way of a man’s getting a hearing
from him; consequently there was no hope for the poor fellows, save what
might have been expected from the mercy of the Provost, or the whims of
his judges, who may be said to have administered as many sentences as
would have whipped every man in the Legion twice over, with the
exception of hanging, which, in many instances, would have been
preferable; never were punishments carried to such an extent, nor
authority so unlimited or arrogated by any men, as that usurped by the
chief part of the officers of the British Auxiliaries.

Meanwhile, however, the reports circulated in England that the men were
starved for want of rations were unfounded, as the resources of the
neighbourhood, and the fact of our being under the employ of the Spanish
Government, opened even a better medium for supply than what formerly
had been allotted to the British army under the Duke of Wellington.

Here the hospitals were soon crammed with sick; but the most cruel part
of this was, a man was no sooner conveyed to hospital, than the chief
part of his clothing was taken from him, and given to men able to
perform their duty; so that, if he happened to recover, he rejoined his
regiment almost naked. From this cause he generally got a relapse,
returned to hospital, and nothing more was heard of him. To give the
reader some slight idea of the number of men who died through want and
negligence, I will subjoin the names of Sergeants alone belonging to my
own company (observing that I had the charge of what is termed the staff
company). They are as follows: Sergeant-Major Powley, Colour-Sergeant
Smith, Pay-Sergeant Madicott, Sergeants Bushel, Watson, and Hornsby, and
Armoury-Sergeant Bleakey.

I remember one day, while sitting smoking a cigar at my quarters at
Vittoria, the Colonel’s wife rushed into the room, and throwing her arms
around my neck in tears and in the most heart-rending tone, cried, “Mon
Dieu! mon Dieu!” and almost fainted. At this moment her husband, the old
Colonel, entered, with looks and attitude baffling all description; he
approached near me, while his wife still hung on my neck. He stood
silent and motionless; at one moment despair depicted in his face, the
next his eyes glistened with apparent transports of joy, although the
tears rolled rapidly down his cheeks. I was transfixed to my chair
(while the old lady still remained crying on my shoulder), wondering
what could be the cause of this strange visit. But, with the reader’s
permission, I will unravel the mystery. Some time previously, the
Chapelgorris—in which regiment the Colonel’s two sons had
volunteered—had taken a Carlist village, named La Bastide, and in
driving the enemy out, a priest, who was flying with the Carlists, was
shot. On the Chapelgorris returning to the village, they plundered the
church, and drank wine out of the chalice. This was made known to the
government of Madrid; and it was falsely added, that the priest had been
murdered in the church, with a view to spoliation. Espartero, the
commander of this division, was accordingly written to, and censured for
having suffered such an outrage.

The means he adopted to justify himself was cold, deliberate butchery.
Although at the time this supposed sacrilege was committed, Espartero
called them his noble, brave Chapelgorris, on this day—the 12th of
December—the bravest of Spanish soldiers, whose pride it was to fight by
the side of the English, were doomed to have their laurels plucked from
their brows, and that enthusiastic and loyal spirit broken for ever. The
whole of the Chapelgorris were marched a few miles on the Miranda road;
and, without the slightest notice of what was intended, they were
ordered to ascend a rising ground. Here they found a large body of
infantry and cavalry, which had preceded them from Vittoria, all drawn
up. When they had ascended the hill, they were ordered to pile arms, and
marched to some distance. The cavalry then rode between the Chapelgorris
and their arms, when, for the first time, the poor fellows had some idea
of what was intended. Espartero, who commanded in person at this scene,
then ordered lots to be cast, and every tenth man was set apart from the
rest. These ten were shot in the presence of their unarmed comrades. The
Colonel’s two sons were ever known to stand side by side in the ranks,
but on this morning one of their comrades had taken his position between
the two brothers, and this poor fellow, being the tenth man, fell by the
ruthless and murderous command of Espartero. When my old host, the
Colonel, and his wife, heard of this providential escape of their sons,
their joy occasioned the sudden entrance and extravagant conduct of the
poor old Colonel and his lady, who came to impart the tidings to me, but
were too overpowered by their feelings to give them utterance. “But the
most horrid part of this butchery was,” said the old veteran, who by
this time was a little collected, “that the men were not despatched at
one volley, but individually, four men firing at each victim, who was
placed beside his dead comrades, until the tragic scene was finished.”

In the beginning of January, 1836, we left Vittoria, and marched to a
small town on the main road to Salvaterra, called Matuca, about six
miles distant. Here we remained several weeks, chiefly occupied in
barricading our houses with loopholes, &c., and occasionally going out
on the hills, opposite the castle of Guevara, a strongly fortified
place, occupied by the Carlists.

The whole of the Legion having assembled at Matuca, we moved towards the
heights of Arlaban, where, as Cordova was warmly engaged on our left; we
expected an encounter also, but after manœuvring for the day, we
encamped on a bleak hill without firing a shot. The following evening we
entered a village just quitted by the Carlists, where we remained for
the night, using every precaution by barricading the doors and windows
of all the houses we occupied. Meanwhile, from its being a Carlist
village, our men thought it right to make free with whatever fell in
their way.

In the house in which I had taken up my billet, the owner was a
remarkably pretty woman, with two children; some of our men picking up a
Carlist muster-roll, she confessed to me that her husband was a Captain
in Don Carlos’s army, and had left her only a few nights before. The
house was well stored with wine, and with every necessary comfort;
myself, and my two subalterns, fared most sumptuously, our hostess
spreading the table with every delicacy the place afforded. She was a
very intelligent woman, and spoke the French language fluently; she
placed herself under our protection to avoid the importunities of the
men, but everything else these last “gentlemen” could lay their hands
upon they did.

We returned to the hills on which we were stationed the day before: but
we still heard firing on our left, and remained here till twelve o’clock
at night. After the men had collected wood, and lighted large fires, and
laid down beside them for the night (it was severely cold, with frost
and snow, and a number of men without even watch-coats), to our
surprise, about midnight, the “word” was silently passed to “fall in” as
quickly as possible, and make the best of our way from the camp-ground,
as the Carlists were in great force around us.

We quietly moved about a mile lower down, across a small river, where,
as it was impossible to light fires, we remained, ankle-deep in snow,
till the morning. This was one of the most distressing nights I ever
experienced during my whole life. In the morning I felt alarmed for the
safety of the Lieutenant of my company; who, being a favourite of the
Colonel’s, was in the habit of remaining with him. On inquiry, the
Colonel told me he had not seen him, and clasping his hands together, he
exclaimed, “Good God! he must be taken and assassinated by the
Carlists.” Fearing the truth of his supposition, I instantly started for
the camp-ground we had left, with some of my company (such as were not
frost-bitten by the inclemency of the night), and on my arriving near
the camp, to my pleasing astonishment, I beheld Lieutenant Tottenham, my
lost officer, with one or two others, who had not been disturbed by our
silent retreat, but remained comfortably sleeping by the large fires the
men had lighted, and most reluctantly left.

All the honour gained by this Arlaban expedition, was about a dozen men,
who happened to straggle from the regiments, most brutally butchered (by
the Carlists); on one man in particular, whom Colonel de Rottenburg and
myself had stripped, we counted no less than twenty-six stabs through
his body; and about half a dozen of my own company also were severely
frost-bitten: indeed from our having no other conveyance, some of these
men were obliged to be carried on the backs of their comrades, to save
them from falling into the hands of the Carlists. Thus ended the
celebrated Arlaban expedition. Certainly it is, Cordova did not cause
all this by his imputed treachery and bad faith.

We returned once more to Matuca, our old quarters. I could see the
inhabitants did not regard us with the same eye as before we started;
but it was unjust to look scornfully on our poor fellows, who would have
fought if they had had proper men to command them.

In the beginning of February the chief part of the Legion left Matuca,
and, marching to the right, took up their position in a mountain town
called Trevina, about four leagues from Vittoria. This town is
surrounded by bleak and barren mountains, which the Carlists a short
time previous had quitted. The crowded state in which we were in here,
caused the men to die by sections. Besides two large hospitals, which
were filled, the sick were at last compelled to be sent to Vittoria,
guarded by strong detachments, as there were not sufficient places for
their reception, and, to crown our misfortunes, during the greater part
of our stay here, there was snow a foot deep. The men, although nearly
barefoot, were constantly employed barricading the houses and streets in
every part of the town, which a short time afterwards we left to the
mercy of the enemy.

The winter of 1835 was one of the severest known in Spain for the last
half century, as if the elements also contended against the unfortunate
Legion. Here we were shorter, both in money and rations, than at any
other place since our arrival in the country. We remained about three
weeks, and then retraced our steps to Vittoria; the men completely
harassed by fortifying the place, that after all turned out to be of no
use to us.

CHAPTER XXIX.

AT our return, the fever still continued to rage most fearfully, and
Vittoria resembled a city infected with the plague. The scenes in the
hospital were truly appalling. The wards were so crowded, that
suffocation must have been inevitable, but for the inclement season;
which had free access through the wards, from the entire want of
window-sashes, and in many instances doors, most of which had been
destroyed by the monks—the former and forcibly ejected occupants. But
this prevention of one evil only gave rise to another equally
calamitous; as scarcely a patient escaped being frost-bitten. There was
also a total absence of bedding of any kind, or even bedstead, and many
a poor fellow, in the height of fever, was forced to content himself
with loose straw, and nothing to cover him but a great coat or a rug;
hence the scenes in the wards became disgusting in the extreme.

At length the medical men themselves began to feel the pestilence, and
the casualties among them so reduced their number (for the most
attentive suffered first) that the requisite attendance could not be
given, and death strode amongst the sick unchecked. The delirious, the
dying, and the dead, were all indiscriminately huddled together, and
sometimes mixed up with their groans, might be heard the cries of some
poor fellow undergoing a course, not of medicine, but of
cat-o’-nine-tails, which in many instances were resorted to by the
medical gentlemen to beat out what they could not cure. Many and many a
sick soldier has been accused of skulking, while his thin, cadaverous,
wan, fevered countenance alone has dared to belie the charge, made by
his tyrants. But happily this was not general.

I remember going one day to the hospital to see my servant, a worthy,
honest Yorkshireman, named Jackson, who at this time was also suffering
under the dreadful malady. I had to pass through several wards before I
arrived at that in which he was; such a sight I never witnessed before.
The raving maniac, in all the degrees of delirium, made the room ring
again, and effectually withstood any attempt on the part of the sick
only, to keep them from annoying the sleeping.

I particularly noticed one, a sergeant-major, sitting upright on the
mattress. He was haggard and worn to a skeleton, with a beard of at
least three weeks’ growth. The wild and unsettled glance of his eye told
at once, that the old soldier was delirious: his mind, however, was
actively at work, and he was drilling an imaginary regiment, in the most
pressing yet deliberate manner. I stood to listen to him. At length he
was interrupted by a brother sufferer in an adjoining pallet. In an
instant he summoned an hospital orderly and in the same imperative tone,
bade him go immediately and bring the Provost, that he might inflict
summary punishment on the delinquent, who had thus dared to commit such
a breach of discipline, as to interrupt him in the performance of his
duty. The orderly was actually on the point of obeying his orders, when
I informed him his patient was not in his right senses.

The sergeant seemed a veteran, who had seen service; and from the manner
in which he had delivered his word of command, was no doubt well
qualified to put a regiment through its manœuvres.

The mortality amongst the troops increased to a frightful extent in some
regiments, as many as a dozen or fifteen dying of a day, and the duty of
attending the dead to their last home became so fatiguing that it was at
last done away with altogether. The bodies were carried from the
hospitals in cart-loads. The surgeons staggered through sickness and
laboured under a want of medicines. At length it was whispered about
that the bread had been poisoned; finally the report became so loud, as
to cause one general thrill of horror, and immediate steps were taken to
discover the agents in so fiendish an affair.

At length private information having been given to the paymaster of the
7th regiment of the Legion he disguised himself, and went about making
observations, which resulted in his taking prisoners some agents of Don
Carlos, in the act of persuading our men to desertion; a woman also was
amongst them, whose very pretty person was made use of to decoy them off
our boundaries to the enemy; and it was further said, a conspiracy was
traced to the house of a baker and his assistant, who up to this time
had supplied the Legion with ration bread.

At all events, on the day in question, this pair of demons had already
gone through an ordeal, sufficient to cure even Carlos of his villanies.
Some of the Spanish troops for want of immediate rations applied to our
commissariat, and having obtained permission to take their bread from
our stores, they had received several hundreds of rations. In the course
of the day, however, a number of their men were taken very ill, and
many, even to sixty in number, it was reported, had died. Whether these
deaths be true or not I cannot say, but the cause of their sudden
illness was traced to Don José Elgoez, who was instantly brought bound
to the Plaza and a piece of black bread, slung on a bit of string, being
tied round his neck, the men commenced their retaliation.

Eight or ten of the strongest men in the battalion, each armed with a
long staff, were selected, and severally beat him over the back and
shoulders, until the culprit dropped powerless and senseless on the
ground. He was immediately taken from the scene to prepare for a second
ordeal of a more awful character, as his assistant and himself were
tried and sentenced to be strangled on the charge of having been in
communication with the enemy, &c. During the interval that elapsed
between the sentence and execution, great efforts were made by his
fellow partizans to get him off. As much as thirty thousand dollars were
offered as a ransom, but all his friends could do was unavailing, and
the execution of both men took place in the space outside the new Plaza
of Vittoria, before thousands of Spaniards, and the assembled Legion.

They were executed after the Spanish custom by the garotta. This
appeared to me to be a much better mode of fulfilling the last sentence
of law, than hanging or the guillotine, and not so disgusting. It was
performed as follows: a platform was erected, about three feet high, in
the centre of which two upright posts were fixed, with a seat in each,
sufficiently elevated for the culprits to sit upon. To either post an
iron collar was fitted, made so as to be opened or compressed on one
side of the post, by a winch and screw on the opposite.

The fronts in which their necks were placed were so formed, as, by the
relaxing or tightening of the screws, to cause a lingering or
instantaneous death, I should say, as the sentence might dictate. As
soon, however, as the executioner gave the first twist, he rather
triumphantly bellowed out, “Viva!” and then finished the principal, who
died in a more lingering manner than his second or assistant. Despite
the gravity of the melancholy spectacle, I could not but listen with
surprise to the attendant priests, who doubtless were Carlists,
exhorting the departing spirits of the pair of prisoners, with the
words: “Monta a el cielo! Monta a el cielo!” Go up to Heaven! Go up to
Heaven![28]

Shortly after this our brigade was occasionally sent out to the
adjoining villages, for the benefit of the air, and also to prevent the
enemy from laying close siege to the town. Indeed, so daring were they,
that they frequently at night would come even to the gates of the city,
and fire at the first party they saw. This made our mode of warfare
different to that to which I had been accustomed to during my former
campaigns. Our present plan was to occupy the villages and houses in
front of the enemy, and fortify them with loop-holes and barricades, to
obviate the necessity of exposing our men to the attacks of an enemy
rather more blood-thirsty than the gallant spirits under Soult and his
predecessors.

This was a prudent step in General Evans, as the Carlists we found
followed up their practice of stealing on us, under cover of the
darkness, and sometimes under the fogs, which were very frequent, and so
firing on our men. While on this out-post duty desertions became very
frequent, which may be attributed to the offer of seven dollars to every
foot-soldier, and twelve dollars to every horseman, who would go over,
with arms and accoutrements, to Don Carlos. Amongst the number induced
to accept those terms was a piper, well known as “Little Jemmy,” of the
6th Scotch, whose Highland costume and uncouth music at all times
attracted a crowd of children about him. While on picquet we could hear
Little Jemmy, on the Carlist outpost, playing “Over the waters to
Charlie;” Jemmy’s music proved attractive, too, for numbers followed
him, and with them a bugler of the Rifles. This fellow, for the same
ends, also used regularly to sound the wine-call three times a day, as a
contrast to our own, which was but once during the same period. Letters
also were found at our advanced posts, written in English, and promising
a return to England, through France, to those who would leave the ranks
of the “foreign invaders,” (as they termed us). These persuasive offers
were in too many instances successful.

Soon after, our brigade was removed to a small village, some short
distance from Vittoria, near the main road, where I remember the French
had made a gallant stand against the Light and third divisions. It was
not unfrequent, during the hours of drill, to notice, here and there,
bleached skulls scattered about, melancholy evidences of the sanguinary
rencontre. I have often unconsciously watched, lest some clumsy fellow
should disturb those weather-beaten relics; and turned to the olden
scenes when, perhaps, their very owners fought beside me in many a
bloody field, or helped to while away the moments by a camp fire with
some humorous recital.

On one of these occasions our Bugle-Major, named M’Kay, and formerly a
corporal in my own battalion, in which he had served during the whole of
the Peninsular war, picked up one of the skulls and holding it in his
hand whilst he closely and anxiously examined it, coolly turned to me,
saying: “About this spot, Sir, we had several of our company killed, and
amongst them my own comrade—poor Allan Cummings! He fell somewhere
hereabout—who knows but what this may be his head.”[29] The old
soldier’s countenance spoke volumes, and he paused for several minutes,
as if in earnest converse with the relic; at last he muttered out again,
“Well, well! it matters little with the dead; but what remains of you,
if this be yours, Allan, shall be made a foot-ball no longer!” saying
which he nodded to one of the buglers, and both, with their swords
commenced digging a hole, in which they deposited the supposed remains
of his old comrade.

M’Kay little dreamt how soon his own and a similar fate awaited him, for
he himself was shot some short time after, at Andoun; and singular to
relate, one ball struck the Waterloo medal on his breast, and was
immediately followed by a second, which finished his career altogether.
Poor fellow! it was through my persuasion that he joined the Legion, he
being at the time a Chelsea Pensioner.

CHAPTER XXX.

DURING our stay in and about Vittoria, a practice prevailed of
dismissing officers without granting them the right of either a
court-martial or a court of inquiry, and in some instances on the mere
assertion of the commanding officer, and not unfrequently through the
silent medium of the Brigadiers. In the Rifles alone, during the above
period, there were not less than one captain (Lomax), two lieutenants
(O’Brien and Villars), and one assistant surgeon (Greenwood), dismissed
the service under these circumstances. This, whoever it originated from,
was excessively cruel, and was particularly aggravated by the General
Orders of the time, notifying that all officers who had resigned their
commissions, or who had been dismissed from their regiments, or
departments, were not entitled to receive rations after their
resignations or removals had been notified in General Orders. Passages
to England in vessels employed for the service of the British Auxiliary
Legion were not to be allowed to such officers, unless directions had
been received from head-quarters to that effect. To crown the whole,
Colonel Arbuthnot (brother-in-law to General Evans), affixed a paper at
the portals of his own door, to the effect that officers anxious to
return to England might have a free passage, provided they signed a
document, prior to going on board, relinquishing all future claims on
the Spanish Government.

These tyrannical proceedings, as might be expected, had a most
lamentable effect on the officers of the Legion; placed as it were
between two extremes, the loss of pay and rations, as well as the most
cruel despotism of their superior officers, the most daring schemes were
consequently projected, and officers as well as men went over to the
Carlists. This may not be unaptly illustrated by the following relation,
which I received within a few days of our quitting Vittoria for San
Sebastian.

Passing one day through the Plaza, accompanied by my old friend the
Spanish Colonel, we observed a number of Carlist prisoners brought in by
some of our English Lancers; they had expected death in retaliation for
their cruelty on our men, and were profuse in expressions of gratitude
for the very different treatment they had experienced at the hands of
the British. One in particular my old friend seemed to bear some
recollection of, and entered into a very interesting conversation on the
accidents of the contending parties. He was a cadet of the Guards of
Alava, one of the smartest regiments in the Carlist service, and
appeared to be an exceedingly intelligent young fellow, and well versed
in English and French. After some chat with the Colonel, he addressed
me, saying with what I thought rather a satirical smirk on his
countenance, “You may remember an officer of yours deserting to us
during the stay of the Legion about Trevina.” I said I had some
recollection of a Lieutenant of the 1st regiment, named Wilkinson, who
did leave us at the period mentioned. “Then,” continued he, “I was the
first person whom he met with after crossing our lines, and who caused
his introduction to Muralo, prime minister of Don Carlos, to whom he
related the cause of his desertion, the circumstance of his having been
dismissed from the Legion, without a court-martial, or any court of
inquiry being allowed him to justify himself; and there and then
proposed a scheme to seize on the person of General Evans, on the road
between Trevina and Vittoria, which he was in the habit of passing with
a very small escort. ‘I will,’ said he, ‘if allowed twenty dragoons, at
the hazard of my own life, bring in my late General dead or alive.’ The
simple and earnest manner of your officer took great effect on Muralo,
who seemed inclined to the proposed scheme, and the English officer was
dismissed, with orders to attend the next day; the Minister observing,
as we left the room, he must not take the life of the General, but bring
him alive if possible.

“The day following, at the time appointed, your officer, who never
seemed to lose sight of his object, again attended on the Minister, and
pressed his plan of revenge. He was questioned on the number and state
of the Legion, and the character of its chief. ‘Pray, Sir,’ asked
Muralo, ‘what opinion is General Evans held in, in England?’ ‘Why, Sir,’
he replied, ‘as to that, he bears the character of most British
officers—great courage and personal daring; but as he never commanded a
company in action, he is thought incapable of conducting any great
enterprise.’ ‘They tell me,’ continued the Minister, ‘that your Legion
is dying by companies, through negligence and cruel treatment;’ and with
this your officer was dismissed to attend the next day for instructions.
The following morning, however, was designed to crush all the deserter’s
hopes, as the affair changed altogether. ‘We have considered the affair
over again,’ said Muralo, ‘and have resolved not to act in it. The Queen
Regent of Spain can afford to lose five men to our one, and from the
accounts of the proceedings of this General of yours, they will be of
more service to us than a victory; and I fear were he supplanted, some
more efficient officer might be put in his stead. Besides, if the
English press accounts be correct, his Excellency appears to be a man
too honest to be suspected, and too incapable to act conclusively.
‘This,’ said the cadet, as I thought smilingly, ‘was related the next
day to the King, who laughed heartily at the sagacity of his minister.’”

On our return to Vittoria, and when on the point of leaving, the
inhabitants gave a grand ball to the officers of the Legion; and a
piece, entitled “Des Circonstances,” was got up at the theatre; at the
same time, in honour of the English, another, entitled “Charles the
First,” in which that monarch was made a second Don Carlos, and the
English who dethroned and beheaded him, were compared to the noble
Spaniards then fighting against the tyranny of the Spanish Charles.

While the French Legion were at Vittoria, they also were honoured with a
_fête_; the piece selected to flatter their national pride was a
spectacle representing the life of Napoleon, from his first campaign in
Italy to his death. But the part he acted in Spain was entirely omitted.
Yet Sir Hudson Lowe was not forgotten, nor were allusions wanting to the
cruel conduct of the British Government towards the Man of the Rock.

I could not help contrasting the healthy and spirited appearance of the
French soldiers to that of the unfortunate English. But the privations
the latter had endured, and still were suffering, through neglect, and
the continued lash of those in command of them, actually had pinched out
that noble spirit which I ever found the British soldier to possess.
Indeed, I have wondered since that the slightest subordination was kept,
under the system of cruelty pursued towards them. Any, or the least
dereliction of duty, even the forgetting to touch the hat to a passing
officer, was commonly followed by the _cats_; while the distant bearing
of most of the commanding officers prevented the soldiers’ complaints
being heard: the total disregard also of the latter to the billets and
personal comforts of their men—and in many cases, tyrannical ejections
from quarters, where they interfered in the least with those petty
despots, had totally alienated the man from the officer.

But with the “Foreign Legion,” composed, as it was, of men of all
nations, everything went pleasantly, and officers and men were so alive
to each other’s welfare, that it extended its secret services even to
the unfortunate British Auxiliaries. Many and many were the instances in
which the miserable Legionite, stretched in liquor on the street, has
been dragged by them to concealment, to screen him from the lash of the
Provost. In truth, this sympathy was found among the Spaniards, also,
who constantly witnessing the cruelty, had become quite alive to the
risk the delinquents daily incurred.

A day or two following that on which Cordova withdrew from the positions
about Arlaban, and from between the British and Foreign Legion, who were
posted to the right and left of the Spaniards, an occurrence took place
which will illustrate the sympathy that existed between the officers of
the French Legion and their soldiers. It will be remembered, that in
consequence of the above movement, many officers of the French resigned,
and Cordova, for the first time, was stigmatised as a traitor. The two
Legions withdrew from their advance posts, and a recrimination followed
between the Foreign and Spanish Generals.

At about twelve o’clock in the day, a crowd of French soldiers had
collected around the doorway of the house next to that in which I was
billeted. Being able to speak French, I inquired the cause of the
assemblage, when I was informed that some French Colonel had resigned,
and was going back to France, and the men had come to bid him farewell.
In a short time the Colonel, who seemed to be an elderly man, made his
appearance, and the air resounded with acclamations. The old soldiers
flocked around him, and a thousand eyes watched his every look; many
strove to get forward to shake hands with him, and several did; the
veteran seemed much affected. After a little desultory conversation with
one and the other, he, at length, made a move to depart, saying, as he
waved his hand, “Adieu, mes enfants—soyez heureux,” &c., which latter
words I almost lost in the farewells that followed from the soldiers:
“Adieu, mon Colonel!” said some, “Adieu, notre père!” exclaimed others,
and indeed, every one seemed to have some expression of regret suited to
the kindness received by them.

The old man could scarcely suppress his emotion, but turning aside,
passed his fore-finger and thumb across his eyes to check the anguish
that visibly filled them; suddenly he turned his horse’s head up the
road, and after clearing the crowd, galloped off towards the gates. In a
moment all was gloom, and the soldiers stood watching his retiring form
as it swiftly disappeared in the length and turning of the streets, and
then in gentle murmurings retired to their quarters.

How different were ours! Few of those in command deserved so much, and
none I believe, ever experienced such a parting expression of true
soldierly sentiment.

In the beginning of April, 1836, the British Legion received orders to
leave Vittoria, and proceed towards San Sebastian. As it was rumoured
that the Carlists were laying close siege to that fortress, the whole
marched with the exception of the 2nd Lancers. Our invalids, however,
formed what is called a provisional battalion, and the unfortunates in
hospital were left behind under their protection, who, actually were
incapable of taking care of themselves.

At length we reached our destination (Santander), and finally occupied
the convent of Corbon, distant about four miles from that town. This
place having been a kind of depôt for the Legion during our stay in the
interior, we were joined here by a second batch of recruits from
England, and the chief part of the Rifles received new great-coats,
shirts, shoes, and other necessaries, which they stood much in need of.
It was astonishing to behold the change made in the exterior of the
battalion by this addition to their comforts. The men, for the first
time, exhibited a military appearance, which, to a soldier’s eye was
very prepossessing. They were a fine set of fellows, and were now ripe
and ready for any duty, and only wanted efficient men at their head.

CHAPTER XXXI.

ON the 21st of April, about six in the evening, four companies of the
Rifles were shipped on board an English steamer, under the command of
Commodore Henry, with orders to convey us to San Sebastian. I was
enjoying a comfortable sleep about six o’clock the following morning,
when I was awoke by the thundering rattle of a thirty-two-pounder. This
rather electrified me; and, on jumping on deck, I found the vessel had
laid-to about half a mile from the shore—the jolly-boat lowered and
manned with soldiers and sailors, and in full pull after two of the
enemy’s fishing-boats, which, with a few soldiers on board of them, were
smartly exchanging shots with ours. The report of the firing, however,
attracted the attention of a picquet of theirs, stationed near the
water’s edge, who immediately threw themselves amongst the rocks, and
covered the landing of their comrades, while the Commodore kept blazing
away at them with his thirty-two’s. The Carlists, jumping on land, and
deserting their boats, made up the rocks to join their comrades; our
fellows, in the meanwhile, rowing after them till within point-blank
reach of the picquet, who instantly began a most spirited retaliation.

In the midst of this a Captain N——, of the Rifles, formerly a Pedroite,
who had volunteered for the enterprise, suddenly disappeared under the
seats of the boat in search of shelter, whilst the men, of their own
accord, gallantly returned the fire. They succeeded in bringing away the
two boats, but not before we had lost two men; one sailor, and a
soldier, a man of my own company, named Macnamara, who was shot through
the head, and fell at full length on the prostrate body of the terrified
Captain, and literally drenched him with blood and brains. Thus ended
the silly adventure, at the sacrifice of two lives. The boats not being
worth twenty shillings, were instantly scuttled, and the two men being
dropped overboard, the steamer continued its way. About four in the
afternoon we entered the Bay of San Sebastian, amidst the whistling
shots of the enemy, who were firing upon us from the hills surrounding
the harbour; but their distance from us precluded the possibility of
much danger.

In San Sebastian, for the first time, our men were comfortably
quartered. But our besiegers, who from appearances, were very numerous,
gave us every reason to expect a regular brush. They were very strongly
entrenched on the opposite hills, and held complete command of the bay.

At this period, I am sorry to state, our Colonel, Baron de Rottenberg,
fell sick, and obtained leave of absence; the command of the battalion
devolved of course, on the Major, the next in seniority, named
Fortescue.

This was rather an unfortunate promotion, both for the gentleman and the
regiment, as it placed the former in no enviable situation, a few days
after; indeed, it was a mad idea to expect that a young man, who had
been but a short period a Lieutenant in the 4th British Foot, could be
properly intrusted with the lives of four or five hundred men at his
discretion; when in action, from what I myself had observed, he was not
capable of telling off a company. Baron de Rottenberg, however, who is
now serving on the British Staff in America, formerly commanded the
Light Company of the 81st regiment, and was one of the most efficient
and best disciplined officers I ever witnessed. In fact, as the Colonel
informed me, his father General de Rottenberg, was the originator of the
rifle exercise.

On the 4th May, at evening parade, the Rifles were assembled on the
Plaza, and the regiment being formed into square, facing inwards, our
new Commander, Major Fortescue thus addressed us:

“Rifles! to-morrow, we are to be engaged with the enemy: they show no
quarter—neither shall we—skewer every man of them—take no
prisoners—skewer every b—— you meet!” Meanwhile the Major imitated a
charge with a stick he held in his hand, the men staring with surprise
both at him and the order. “Now,” said he, taking off his cap, “let us
have three cheers, my lads,” and commencing the uproar, the men joined,
and the whole Plaza rung again.

This was his maiden speech, and I leave it to the reader to judge of its
effects, both on officer and man; indeed, on marching to the private
parade ground, I inquired of the Major if he had received the order from
the General. “No!” he replied, rather sharply, “I have not; but you
know, Costello, it will be only tit for tat.”

Being satisfied of this, I took the opportunity when halting the men, to
undo what he had so earnestly wished to impress, by telling them, that
the order they had just received to butcher every enemy we met, was not
issued by General Evans, and that they came to Spain to be soldiers, not
butchers. However blood-thirsty the enemy, we as British soldiers were
bound to set a very different example, and to treat with less rigour
those who might fall into our hands. I then requested my two lieutenants
to use their exertions, and see that the men gave quarter.

About twelve o’clock the next night, the Legion prepared themselves for
the test, and the inhabitants of the town were all alive for the
forthcoming effort. Prior to our marching, General Reid who commanded
our brigade, broke up two of our companies, as he thought the officers
in command of them incompetent, and distributed the men amongst the
battalion, thus forming the regiment into four companies, each from
eighty to ninety strong.

About three in the morning we slowly moved through the gates towards the
enemy’s lines, which were not more than three-quarters of a mile
distant. The Rifles were on the extreme left of the Legion, and our
battalion marched left in front, so that my company brought up the rear.

The morning was very dull and heavy, being ushered in by a kind of
Scotch mist. The men, however, were in great spirits, and seemed
determined to prove themselves worthy of their British name: my
confidence in them was such, that I almost imagined myself in the midst
of my old comrades, and panted like an old hunter for the course.

In a few minutes we commenced ascending the hills, when the enemy opened
a brisk fire on us, thus showing they were not to be caught napping; and
now the well-known sound—the whistling balls passed over my head—that
music at one time so familiar to my ears, that I have often been obliged
to breakfast, dine, and sup upon its harmony; this brought my younger
days to recollection, as if I had recoiled twenty years; the Rifles,
however, took possession of their first lines, without firing a shot or
losing a man.

Meanwhile, we could hear a very smart firing on our right, where the
7th, 9th, and 10th regiments were hotly engaged; however, as the morning
cleared, and the Carlists discovered where we were, they began to play
very warmly amongst us. The more the shots flew, the greater confusion
among the officers, for each imagining his tactics better than his
neighbour, assumed the command (especially the Pedroites). This was
further encouraged by “certain drops” which the rawness of the morning,
and the “business in hand,” had influenced them to sip rather
plentifully, while waiting in the Plaza.

In this hullabaloo, Lieutenant Macintosh of our regiment, then
aide-de-camp to General Reid coming up restored some little order, and
actually took command of the regiment, ordering us to march down a lane,
a little to our right, where he placed the battalion behind a bank,
opposite a Carlist breast-work; here we formed right in front—the enemy
at this time appearing not more than four or five hundred yards off. We
had scarcely formed and got into order, when our commanding officer,
Major Fortescue, cried out, “No. 1 Company, quick march!”

The men instantly scrambled forward over the bank, that partially
covered them; seeing this, I requested he would allow me to take command
of my company, tell me what to do, and it should be complied with. But
the Major was too brave a soldier himself, to allow me that honour, and
replied only with the word, “Make ready, present fire!” and fire they
did, and did some mischief too, for by the Major bringing up their left
shoulders more than he should have done, they fired a volley into the
6th Scotch, who were some distance on our right front, and badly wounded
fifteen or sixteen of their men;[30] this done he instantly ordered the
men to fall back behind the bank and reload, (no doubt to give a second
dose) when I again requested to be allowed to take the command of my
company, remarking that riflemen never fired by companies, but
independently and in extended order. I also pointed out to him, his
error in firing on the 6th, on which he answered, “You may take them
where you like.”

This was all I required, and when the men had finished loading, I gave
the word “right face,” and bringing them into the lane before-mentioned,
we moved in the direction of the 6th who were busily at work. As we
approached nearer to the scene of action, one or two of my men being
wounded, I took one of their rifles and ten rounds of ammunition, and
placing the men under cover, I inquired if they would follow me and
undertake to storm a redoubt opposite? all quickly answered, “We will,
Sir.” I begged them to be cool, and not to fire until they closed upon
the breast-work, and then get under cover as soon as possible, extending
from the centre; off we started, at double time, towards their second
line of entrenchments.

I had to pass close to the 6th. Hearing a cheer in my rear, I turned and
beheld the remainder of the Rifles in close column. The indefatigable
Fortescue in front, twirling a large stick over his head, cheering and
charging. At this moment, noticing a deep ravine on the left, I cried
out to the men to bring up their left shoulders, and close to the right,
so as to avoid it; but before this could be accomplished, the Major and
his men got intermixed with the 6th. Here the confusion increased,
helter-skelter, pell-mell, as the balls began to tell fearfully among
us, while the enemy seeing our confusion, plied them to advantage, and
to mend the matter, part of my company also became intermixed with the
remainder of the battalion; endeavouring to get them into something like
order, two balls struck me at the same moment, one grazing the skin of
my left thigh, and the other entering under the right knee joint,
passing downward through the ham, and out at the calf of the leg.

The brave fellows of my company stuck to me gallantly, and the instant I
fell flew to my assistance and bore me to the rear. I was carried back
to the lane, whence we started, and on my leg being dressed, I
discovered that the ball had entered an old wound made by a French
bullet at the action of Almeida, July 24th, 1810. But it had come out in
a different direction. I was next placed on a stretcher and conveyed to
my old quarters at San Sebastian. As the men were carrying me down the
hill towards the town, I observed two steamers in full play, throwing
shells into the Carlist redoubts. These mainly contributed to the
success of the morning, by the skilful manner in which they directed
their shells into the enemy’s works. When a little recovered from the
loss of blood, after my arrival at my quarters, I wrote the following
letter to my wife, which in some degree may serve to show my feelings
and opinions at the time the action was fought:

“San Sebastian, May 5, 1836.

“My dear Charlotte,

“I dare say by the time you receive this letter, the streets of London
will be crowded with fellows bellowing out, ‘The unfortunate Legion is
killed to a man, and poor Costello is no _more_.’ But if you have not
purchased the widow’s weeds, I request you will not do so, as I am not
yet half killed; certainly I have an extra ball through my old trunk:
and this I should have escaped had I not exposed myself, perhaps rather
unnecessarily, in endeavouring to keep the brave fellows of my company
in something like military order.

“All were commanders, from the Second Lieutenant to the Major. It
appeared to me, in truth, the Legion is not a school for the young
soldier to acquire knowledge, nor the old to get credit. How different,
indeed, were things carried on in the British Army: there, in the very
height of the most desperate conflict, all was cool and collected, and
every officer’s word could be distinctly heard, at the slightest
cessation of firing.

“The officer who commanded our regiment to-day is a smart young fellow,
and might be of some service in a country fair in Ireland, with a good
shilelah; but to command four or five hundred men in action with
fire-arms, against a hardy race of mountaineers well disciplined, is
quite a different thing. I cannot say how many of our regiment were
killed, as I was reluctantly compelled to leave them, by a ball passing
through my right knee, yet I hope I shall not lose my limb. My kindest
love to our dear children; but do not think the worst, my dear
Charlotte,—you shall soon again hear from me.

“Affectionately yours,
“E. COSTELLO.

“Mrs. Costello, 29, Hinden Street,
Vauxhall Road, London.”

CHAPTER XXXII.

The loss of my company in the late action—Apprehensions about my
leg—Medal and pewter—A candidate for Knighthood—Captain Plunkett—His
death, &c.—A Rifleman assassinated—Fire eaters—Sketch of San
Sebastian—Lord John Hay’s battery—Ramble towards Passages—Something
serious—Awkward squads—Singular decline of Spanish Bigotry—A Sectarian
alarmed.

I HAD scarcely finished writing my letter, when word came that the
Legion had taken possession of the enemy’s works, and compelled the
Carlists to retire. The loss sustained by my company in the action, was
one sergeant, one corporal, and six privates wounded. As soon as the
news was made known, the bells were set ringing, and the guns fired from
the castle and walls in honour of the victory; at night the town was
illuminated, with other demonstrations of joy by the inhabitants.

For several days I felt great apprehension about my leg, as it had
swollen to almost double its natural size, and had changed to a livid
colour, while the nails of the toes fell off. I was now on the eve of
fifty, and although in excellent spirits, doubted my constitution being
strong enough to undergo amputation. But from evil we sometimes derive
good; it proved so in my case. This being my sixth confinement through
gun-shot wounds, I had acquired some skill in the art of healing. My
doctor, I found, knew but little in such cases: his theory was obliged
to give way to my experience; and as the knowledge of a disease is half
its cure, I practised on myself. By this means, and strict attention to
diet, &c., I was enabled, in the short space of two months, not only to
leave my bed, but move about on crutches.

The doctor, while dressing me one morning, told me to keep as quiet as
possible, as the nature of my wound required care, the ball passing near
the main artery; that if anything like a hemorrhage took place, I was
instantly to send to him. Some few nights after this, when turning to
reach a glass of water from the table near the bedside, I felt a gush
from the wound in that part where the ball had passed. At first I took
no notice, but feeling something warmer than usual in my bed, I gently
raised my head, and throwing the clothes aside, I saw by the lamp that I
was saturated with blood.

I knew from my former campaigns, as well as the hint given by the
doctor, that if the artery was not instantly tied, I must bleed to
death. It was now about two in the morning, not a creature near me, my
servant sleeping in the lower part of the house; to attempt to rise and
leave my room to call assistance, such exertion would cause the blood to
flow more copiously; to remain still, I must expect nothing but death in
a few minutes. What was I to do?—placing my thumb firmly on the hole to
stop the blood, while with the other hand I struck the table, and called
lustily for assistance, but to no purpose, as no one heard me; my fate
seemed inevitable if the hemorrhage continued. In this state of suspense
I remained for some time; by degrees a film came over my sight; I felt
the vital part of my system so low, and nature became so exhausted, that
my head fell on the pillow, and all sense left me. How long I remained
in this state I know not, but on coming round again, the morning dawn
had just appeared, that gave sufficient light to enable me to see my
situation. To my great joy the bleeding had ceased, except by drops.
Still afraid to use exertion I remained quiet, the thumb still pressed
on the wound; however, I did not remain long in this misery: hearing
some one moving along the passage, I called out, when the old patrone
made her appearance, and on seeing me covered with blood, rushed out
screaming that the Captain had cut his throat, which aroused the whole
house, among the rest my servant, whom I instantly sent for Dr.
Greenwood. This gentleman, on examining the wound, observed a piece of
cloth sticking out of the orifice, which he instantly drew out, and
found it to be a piece of my green trowsers which the ball had left
behind in passing through my knee. He begged me not to be alarmed, as it
was one of the smaller arteries whence the quantity of blood had flowed.

This trial gave me to understand that, although the soldier can
cheerfully meet death in the field beside his comrades, he is a coward
in the dark when alone.

For their conduct on the 5th of May the men were honoured with pewter
medals, in imitation of those of Waterloo. A despatch was also sent from
Madrid, conferring the order of St. Ferdinand on those officers who had
most distinguished themselves, amongst whom I was named as one. But the
honour of the thing was almost lost in the indiscriminate manner in
which it was distributed. Numbers procured the distinction without the
least claim to either skill or courage, and caused a deal of
dissatisfaction amongst the really deserving officers, as the following
humorous facts will sufficiently show.

There were three captains billeted in the same house as myself, and
amongst them a Captain ——, who, on the morning of the fight, left the
field and took to his bed. The doctor, on visiting him, under the idea
that he really was wounded, could discover, however, neither the least
scratch, nor even bruise. This got wind, and naturally enough caused a
stir amongst his brother officers, and the Captain was obliged to
resign. But he had formerly been in the service of Don Pedro, and found
a friend and powerful advocate in the person of his old chieftain,
through whose interest he regained his captaincy, and, to the surprise
and indignation of the chief part of the officers, actually in a few
days attained a majority, and had the order of San Fernando conferred on
him. Two officers of the Rifles also bought the same honour, at the
price of a dozen of champagne. But this last was through the then acting
Commander of the regiment.

The Spanish Government, with their profusion of honours and pewter, also
paid the officers their arrears up to the month of March, 1836, in bills
on Colonel Carbonel, in London, at the time payable on delivery; the
last and only payment ever made during the service—the officers having
been obliged to manage on their field-allowance.

About this time we were joined by a number of convalescents from
Vittoria, consisting of officers and men. My old friend, Captain
Plunkett, came with them. This veteran soldier, who had formerly served
in the 60th Rifles, and was now on half-pay, by an apathy generally
evinced to those of the British service, found himself spurned and
deserted by the chief part of the officers of our regiment, who were, as
before stated, almost entirely composed of Pedroites. He was, at this
period, very poor, and was constantly seen in the market-place, selling
his necessaries to procure the little requisites of an invalid. But
through want and neglect he at last got a relapse, and took to his bed.
In this extremity all he had was disposed of. But for my accidentally
noticing his servant selling his first, and now the last, resource of a
soldier, _his sword!_ he might have died unnoticed. I hobbled, however,
as well as I could, to his quarters, and was only in time to witness his
expiring agonies. Poor Plunkett, strange to say, was the creditor of the
Spanish Government to the amount of one hundred and fifty pounds though
he died actually through want.

The gloom consequent on this, however, was not permitted long to settle.
Our leisure moments in San Sebastian were ever pregnant with incident,
and one scarcely occurred ere some new event monopolised the attention.
I had proceeded but a short distance from my deceased friend’s quarters,
when my glance was directed to a crowd of the Rifles clustered in
confusion round a door-way. Another victim! A poor fellow named Graham,
through mistake, had entered an apartment where a woman lay in bed. On
perceiving him she screamed out, and before the man could retire, her
husband, alarmed by her cry, met him on the stairs, and without any
parley, the Spaniard plunged a knife into his body. The unfortunate
Rifleman lay weltering in his blood, and died a short time after. The
assassin was never sought after, nor any means, either civil or
military, taken to bring him to an account. He walked at large in the
sunlight, and plainly exhibited to us how little was to be expected from
the sympathies or vigilance of our officers.

There is little interesting at this period of my career, excepting the
casual scenes that came under my observation during my strolls. Full
opportunity was now presented me to remark on the changes that had
worked themselves on the manners, customs, and prejudices of the
inhabitants, and the ridiculous and extreme folly of the _fire-eaters_
of the Legion. I was now more a spectator than an actor, and claim, of
course, the proverbial superiority.

Sometimes at morn, or early towards the evening, I amused myself in
strolling about the walks of the neighbourhood. San Sebastian is rather
pleasantly situated. To the left, as you approach this fort-crowned
peninsula, the Urumea winds its course over some of the prettiest valley
scenes I ever beheld. Its banks now exposed to the view the different
positions and batteries of the conflicting parties. A little to the
extreme in the same direction, and separated by a rising ground, some
four miles across, is Passages, a town somewhat resembling Dartmouth,
with this difference, that its port is formed by an inlet of the sea,
and not by a river. To the right of the Urumea, and divided from it by a
natural and narrow neck of land, the Bay of San Sebastian forms its oval
basin, of navigable depth, with a point of land studded with a
light-house, forming one boundary to the entrance, which is protected
and completed by the steep, and castle on the other. A small island lies
between them both, and on this Lord John Hay had raised a battery of
cannon. My quarters were contiguous to the breech made by Wellington in
1813—now distinguished only by the new appearance of the rebuilt wall.
It was curious to notice, as I limped about, the little squads of
duellists scattered here and there, and particularly towards the
evening. “Twelve paces” were all the “go,” and they sometimes proved a
dangerous distance; for many of the combatants were seriously wounded.
These were lamentable proofs of the heterogeneous character of the
officers of the Legion; for during the whole of my career in our own
service, I never knew of but one duel, which proved fatal to one of the
principals.

These singularities in the Legion were never much to the taste or
approbation of the Spaniards; they naturally, however other changes
might have influenced them, still clung to their old dislike of
fighting, and rather looked upon us as so many powder-barrels, or rather
monkeys, than as partaking in their own peculiar imperfections. But that
spirit of bigotry which had formerly possessed the prejudices of the
Spanish people had almost entirely vanished before the stride of
improvement. This was most probably owing to the introduction of the
foreign disputants during the last thirty-five years! Scarcely a monk
was to be found at this time, though the monasteries held their old
situation. Even the lovely dark-eyed nuns had forsaken their cloisters,
and seemed to breathe a new life under the more enlightened state; as
regarded religious enthusiasm, I was astonished at its decrease. On one
occasion, among several others, I especially noticed it. This was
evident on the festival of Corpus Christi; the streets through which the
procession wound were certainly hung with what a zealot might call the
richest tapestry, but in which I could acknowledge scarcely anything but
old carpets, women’s dresses, and old bed counterpanes, &c. Triumphal
arches were also erected, and the procession was attended, as usual, by
the civil and military authorities, and by detachments from the
different regiments of the garrison with their bands preceding them: the
priests and canons also thickly followed after them. As they passed
where several British officers and myself stood gazing amid a crowd of
the inhabitants, I took off my hat, but except two or three old women,
who went on their knees, not one of the natives followed the example, or
even showed the slightest respect. This dereliction at one time, in
Spain, would not have escaped severe penance. Indeed, under the Duke of
Wellington, the guards always turned out, and British soldiers were
compelled to salute the Host as it passed.

But in my strictures on the old Spanish intolerance, let me not forget a
little circumstance reflecting a taint of the same nature, even from our
own toleration-loving countrymen. “Let me alone, and I will let you
alone,” is too quiet a doctrine for even sectarians: and the two great
contending parties on such weighty matters can scarcely allow themselves
breathing time, ere the bone of contention which they had laid aside, is
again seized on by these little ones. The truth of this was brought very
forcibly to my mind some few days after the festival, when on a visit to
the cathedral of San Sebastian. I was amusing myself with staring at the
paintings, &c., when my attention was diverted to a tall, gaunt-looking
British marine, (the marines were doing duty with the Legion at this
time), who entered one of the portals, as I thought, on the same errand
as myself; turning himself about two or three times, and casting sundry
contemptuous glances at the different images and embellishments, his eye
chanced to alight on the person of an old official in a kneeling posture
between two females, absorbed in prayer. The marine’s eye brightened
with indescribable expression. Taking off his cap, which till then he
had neglected to do, and wiping down his long carroty wiry hair, over a
low retiring forehead, which reminded me of Mawworm’s in the play, he
suddenly darted to the back of the priest:

“Hypocrite,” he shouted, suddenly interrupting them, while he pointed to
the crucifix before which they knelt; “What do you expect by praying to
those bits of timber? Hath not the Lord said, ‘Thou shalt not make to
thyself any graven image,’ &c.” He was continuing, when the trio, as if
electrified by the foreign accent, instantly started up, screaming out,
and crossing themselves, “Que, que quiere usted?” (What do you want?
what do you want?)

“Eh!” said he again, motioning them to the crucifix. “Don’t you know the
second commandment, ‘Thou shalt not bow down to them.’” The old man,
terrified, immediately appealed to me for protection. I ordered the
marine instantly to leave, and would have given him in charge of the
guard, had I not discovered it was his over zeal and not drunkenness, as
I at first imagined, agitated him so; luckily for the methodist, there
were only a few in the chapel, as had it been in the time of service,
the congregation would certainly have made a martyr of him.

CHAPTER XXXIII.

ABOUT this period nothing could exceed the disorganised state of the
Legion (the men being now full six months in arrears of pay). Disgusted
with the privations they had endured through the Spaniards and their own
officers, and clamorous for their money, they at last broke out into
open mutiny, and carried it to such a pitch, that they even refused to
mount guard, much less meet the enemy, unless their demands were
satisfied. Three months’ pay, at length, by a general levy on the
inhabitants, was with difficulty procured, and given to them. But the
confusion, nevertheless, grew even more terrible. The whole
neighbourhood instantly became one scene of uproar and beastly
intoxication: the guard-houses were nightly filled with men, and every
hedge and ditch was strewed with drunken soldiers. Had the Carlists
attempted to surprise the Legion quartered in the villages and
farm-houses in advance of San Sebastian, I have no doubt that not ten of
a company would have been found able to stand to their arms, and the
whole must have been cut to pieces. Many of the unfortunates who had so
abused their hard earnings, found themselves woefully deficient the next
morning, the more sober or wide awake ones having picked their pockets
during their insensibility. These, however, on discovering their
deficiency, in turn took to robbing their comrades even of great-coats,
shirts, shoes, and even their rations. This became so universal, that
complaints to the officers became altogether useless, for scarcely one
could “cast the first stone.”

I must here remark, that a great number of the men had enlisted only for
a twelvemonth, and held documents to that effect, signed by the officers
who enlisted them. Their time of service was now up, and whole companies
of the 6th and 8th Scotch gave notice to their officers, and the next
day followed it up. I was present when they piled arms, and hung their
accoutrements upon them. The whole Legion, however, was in such a state
of insubordination, that it was with much ado they could muster enough
men to march the delinquents to the castle (which was effected after all
only by stratagem), from whence they were shipped on board a steamer to
Santander and Santona.

I now began to feel tired of an inactive life; and as my wounds were of
a nature to disable me for future service, I expressed a wish to the
General then commanding the brigade, that a medical board should examine
me. He spoke to the Adjutant-General on the subject, who suggested that
a month or two at Santander might recover and enable me to rejoin. To
this, I of course consented, and got in readiness for starting. I made
up my books, and settled with my company, up to the last day of April,
1836, giving credit to the Spanish Government for one sergeant-major,
five sergeants, three corporals, and sixteen rank and file, who died in
hospital at Vittoria. I gave up the command to my first lieutenant, de
Burgh.

I was not a little delighted at the anticipated change of scene, and
looked anxiously for the time of my departure. San Sebastian, at one
time so welcome to me, from pride and military reminiscences, had now
sunk into the medley of strange and indescribable events I had so lately
partook in. I was on the point of leaving—perhaps for ever—a Legion from
which I had expected so much, but now, alas! nothing. Truly, with
Hamlet, I might have exclaimed—

Take it for all in all,
I ne’er shall look upon its like again.

Nor did I ever wish it—so much abused, badly used, and worse officered.

After getting my little necessaries packed, and on board, accompanied by
my servant, I embarked for Santander. I must leave it to the reader to
imagine my feelings when on the deck of the ‘James Watt’ steamer, as it
weighed anchor, and carefully made head out of the harbour. Little did I
anticipate how great a change was to be presented before me: the horrors
of Vittoria sank into insignificance before those of the convent to
which I was on my way.

In the course of thirty-six hours we reached our destination, over a
distance of about one hundred miles. I landed immediately, and proceeded
to report myself to the Commandant, Colonel Arbuthnot’s quarters, from
whom I received orders to go instantly and take charge of the convent of
Carbon.

The convent of Carbon is situated at the extremity of a bleak morass,
about four miles from Santander, and presents one of the most gloomy
aspects imaginable. It is a large square building, enclosing an
extensive court and colonnade, and has much the appearance of what it
really now was—a great gaol. The ground around it is almost impassable
for a dry foot, particularly in damp weather. Napoleon, during his stay
in the neighbourhood, made it once his resting-place for a night, and
reviewed his army on some of the adjacent grounds. The monks who had
then, and up till very lately occupied it, were scattered about in the
neighbouring hamlets, and were depending on small pensions granted them
for their losses by the Spanish Government, and on the charity of the
peasantry. The convent had long been a depôt for the auxiliaries, and a
sort of magazine for stores, ammunition, &c. The Commandant was
generally some field-officer, whose power was almost despotic, and
particularly secure from complaint, as Colonel Arbuthnot seldom if ever
visited it.

On my arrival, the first thing that caught my attention was a number of
Spanish sentries posted round the different entrances and inside. On
entering I beheld a miserable-looking group, seemingly belonging to the
Legion. Anxious to see the Commandant whom I was to relieve, I found him
in bed, in almost the last stage of fever; his name was Deacon, Captain
of the 1st regiment; he had formerly been a Lieutenant in the British
Marines. There were also, besides, several officers convalescent, and a
number of men disabled through wounds, &c. But the major part of the
inmates were composed of the 6th and 8th Scotch, to the number of two
hundred and fifty—being the men who had laid down their arms at San
Sebastian. The officer appointed to officiate during the Commandant’s
illness, was the Quarter-master of the depôt, and one who might be well
compared to a land-shark.

I had scarcely left the sick Captain’s quarters, when one of the Rifles
placed in my hand a small bit of paper written on with a pencil, and
begging me to call at the guard-house and see their condition. I
followed him immediately, and was proceeding to open the door, when an
effluvium of the most fetid description obliged me to retire outside the
building. I gave instant orders for the prisoners to come out, and fall
in before me; and out came thirty-six of the most cadaverous-looking
objects man ever beheld. The room from which they thronged, and their
misery-stricken haggard forms and countenances, would have well typified
the horrors of the Hole of Calcutta. It had been formerly used as a
stable by the monks: the only window was now blocked up by the miserable
beings to keep out the northern blast.

Here, upon inquiry, I was informed they had been placed on nothing more
or less than a speculation of the Quarter-master’s, who taking advantage
of an order issued by Colonel Arbuthnot “to deprive all prisoners of
their meat and wine,” had confined these invalids (for that they really
were), and was in the habit of occasionally sending the proceeds and
selling them at Santander: of this I afterwards found every proof. I, of
course, immediately released the whole, ordering them to their rooms;
and the next morning gave directions for every one to fall in, prisoners
as well as invalids. It would be impossible to portray a faithful
picture of the miserable creatures before me. They stood like beings
just come out of the grave: their eyes sunk in their heads, and their
countenances, with want, filth, and the confinement, hardly
recognizable. Scarcely a dozen of them had even jackets or shirts, and
not one either shoes or stockings, and many were covered only with a
ragged rug. Their daily allowance had been a pound and a half of black
bread, and water _ad libitum_; and if they strayed beyond the boundaries
to get a little maize or Indian corn to eke out their miserable
pittance, they had, perhaps, a leaden bullet from the Spanish sentry, to
digest, for their temerity.

But in this there was but little difference between the prisoners and
the invalids, excepting in the rations, the latter having meat and wine;
but even thus they were but little better off—the meat being most
unfairly dealt out to them, and the wine measured in a tin, out of which
it escaped as through a cullender. This utensil, from its antique
appearance, seemed to have been one of those used by the fifty daughters
of Danaus, who could not have been better provided.

After a few days, and as soon as I got a little settled, I determined on
searching into the cause; and, as a first step, on an opportunity
offering, ordered the Quarter-master under an arrest, which he refused
to answer, but taking horse, rode off to Santander. I had been
influenced to this by perceiving one day a quarter of beef and other
things, waiting in a cart at the gate to be sent to town. On my asking
him about them, I was answered that they were surplus provisions, sent
by the Depôt Commissary, and he was sending them back; but guessing the
true cause, I did as above.

I, however, as quickly procured one of the Lancers’ horses and set off
after him, and succeeded in bringing him to a court of inquiry some
short time after. I had innumerable witnesses, and amongst them his own
sergeant and the sergeant-major. But the court was either inefficient or
something worse; so that the affair was bolstered up, and he escaped to
resume his old tricks—which, however I counteracted as much as lay in my
power. But he was a cunning fellow; and if bribery could have gained me,
he certainly tried it on, for never was a table better provided than
mine and the officers who messed with me.

But I had my eye on him, like an old soldier’s on a fugleman, and
watched his every movement.

CHAPTER XXXIV.

IN consequence of the weakened state of the garrison and the convent,
the inhabitants and Commandant of Santander were in constant fear of
incursions from the enemy, who seemed to be beating about the
neighbourhood. Indeed, at one time they crossed a river, some three
leagues distant from the town, on the Madrid road, by means of pontoons,
obliging the Spanish troops doing duty thereabouts to retire upon
Santander.

One evening an orderly dragoon came post haste from Colonel Arbuthnot,
to inform me that the Carlists were beating about our quarters, with
orders to hold myself, and the whole of the prisoners and convalescents,
in readiness to leave the convent at a moment’s notice; but not to stir
until the Spanish guard doing duty over the convent had retired, in
which case our retreat was to be covered by them.—Covered by them
indeed! Here was a pretty predicament! upwards of three hundred British
soldiers, without arms, under the auspices of a parcel of Spaniards! We
had not a single stand of fire-arms, excepting my servant’s rifle; for
even the Lancers, that were performing orderly duty, had been deprived
of all but their swords. I instantly sent for the sergeant-major, and
acquainted him with the orders received, directing him to get the men in
readiness. I then ordered a couple of the Lancers to ride round and
reconnoitre, and being assured by the Captain of the Spanish guard of
his duly warning me before he marched, I laid myself full dressed on my
bed.

I had just dozed off, when in drove two of the dragoons, informing me
that our Spanish guard had retired, and that there was every reason to
believe that the Carlists were in the wood behind the convent, indeed
that we were surrounded; here was a blessing, not even shaving time
allowed us by the Carlists. However, I instantly ordered the men to fall
in as quietly as possible, and putting them under the command of
Lieutenant de Becker of the 6th, and placing Captain Deacon (who at the
time had blisters applied to his head and breast) on an old door, borne
on the shoulders of men, off they started. Having thus cleared the
convent, the sergeant-major, a few dragoons, and some Irishmen armed
with sticks, covered their retreat. As we were about to follow the rest,
two Spanish soldiers made their appearance, nearly out of breath, with
their muskets and bayonets fixed. It appeared that, in their hurried
flight, they had forgotten the Captain’s cloak. Here was a lucky
chance!—Up went their heels and down they went on their backs, and, in a
twinkling, their muskets and pouches were wrenched from them and
shouldered for our own protection. The reader is, I expect, with his
hair on end, anticipating some dreadful encounter; but this, after all,
turned out, like most of our air-castles to be nothing but a bottle of
smoke—though contrary to expectation, it certainly saved the life of
Captain Deacon, whose illness took a turn through the confusion, and he
recovered rapidly.

Fortunately the night was of a fine starlight, and we reached Santander
at about three in the morning, and discovered that the whole blunder was
occasioned by the Spanish troops moving without orders; we of course
returned to our old quarters.

Shortly after this, two officers—Captain Shields of the 8th, and Major
Clark of the 6th, were sent from head-quarters to persuade, if possible,
the men to rejoin their regiments. They requested me to order them to
fall in; which I did,—and the whole formed in a field opposite the
convent.

The two officers, as their eyes first glanced on the gloomy ranks before
them, stared in silent astonishment. “Good God!” at length ejaculated
Shields, with deep emphasis, “can it be possible that these men once
formed my old company, the grenadiers!” It was too true.

Clark, stepping forward, appealed to them as their old officer, and
pathetically begged of them to listen. Shields did the same. But they
would not, they said, say or do anything until Captain Costello had
given his opinion, on whom, as an old soldier, they relied for just and
practical advice.

At this, I of course came forward, and addressed them somewhat to this
effect:

That the winter was fast approaching, and it was the intention of the
General to keep them there during that season: the privations
consequently, which they would have to undergo would be even worse than
those they had already experienced. Under these circumstances,
therefore, and the prospect of better food, and the chances that might,
more than probably, offer themselves for their escaping through the
Pyrenees into France, which closely bordered on San Sebastian, I would
strongly urge them to return to their regiments. I spoke to them as a
man who had once borne a musket. Their claims I acknowledged as
just.[31]

Here they all produced their agreements, duly signed by the officer with
whom they first engaged, to serve for one or two years, as might be
preferred by the individual so entering the service of her Catholic
Majesty the Queen of Spain.

Being empowered to grant full rations to those who volunteered, I also
promised them immediate relief to their hunger.

They requested a quarter of an hour’s consideration, and in that time
decided, on condition of further certificates being given them, so that
they should be obliged to serve only for the two years from the time
they first engaged. These, signed by Colonel Arbuthnot and myself, were
afterwards given them; and a number, to the amount of fifty
non-commissioned officers and privates, who that night volunteered, sat
down, for the first time for many months, to a bellyful; but these only
were allowed it, which in this case was a wise though a cruel expedient,
for that meal bought their birthright, and, for the sake of a similar
supply to the cravings of nature, then almost extinct, eighty more
signed their names, making in all one hundred and twenty.[32]

The next morning it was my duty to march them to Santander, and embark
them on board a steamer for San Sebastian. But to get them ready for
this was a difficult task, for many of them had not even—as I before
stated—clothing to cover their nakedness. The convent was ransacked
everywhere; all the old rugs were soon monopolized, and divided amongst
them; and even the old parchment records which had been left by the
monks, were converted into covers for decency.

I never shall forget the sight, as these poor fellows slowly emerged
from the convent. Numbers alone kept them going, when, perhaps, singly,
each man would have died rather than have undergone such an exposure;
that blush which should have for ever dyed the cheeks of their
oppressors, now mantled up those of the unfortunate victims, and they
bent their heads in agony as they hurried through the streets of
Santander. The inhabitants, struck at the melancholy procession,
murmured, as they crowded after them, “Povres Ingleses! povres
Ingleses!” (poor English! poor English!) So much for the generous
English, “defenders of the liberty of nations.” It was a great relief to
me to see them on board. I returned to Carbon the same evening, and
found those whom I had left in a state of mutiny; for two of their
number had been wounded, during my absence, by the Spanish guard. One,
belonging to the Lancers, had been shot through the arm; the other, one
of the 6th, had received a bayonet stab in the breast. This, I was
informed, was occasioned by their having strayed beyond the boundaries.
I spoke to the Captain of the Spanish guard, on the cowardice of his men
firing on the unarmed English. He answered me only with a shrug of the
shoulder. My blood rose at his apathy—old times, when I myself had been,
as it were, one of themselves, flashed across my memory, and lighted up
the indignation that now stifled all thoughts of my rank and present
distance. I felt as a man; and could not forbear telling him, that, had
his British victims been armed, I would have made him pay dearly for his
cold-blooded villainy. But the phlegmatic scoundrel had neither courage
nor sympathy, and so far from granting me the satisfaction I required of
him, shrunk from me with the hangman’s plea, that he had merely
fulfilled orders.

What most surprised me was, that the men, naked as they were, had not
rushed on the Spaniards, and taken their arms from them. But on second
reflection, I attributed this want of spirit to their half-starved,
weakened condition—surrounded, too, as they were, by officers on whom
even their claims of compatriotism seemed lost amid the general apathy
to every manly feeling.

I had the poor men conveyed to the general hospital, and put myself
immediately in communication with Colonel Arbuthnot. But the gallant
Commandant of Santander had become so completely Spanish, that no reply
even was sent; and I was obliged, at last, to press the matter
personally.

“We must not quarrel with the Spaniards,” was all I could get out of
him. On my return I used every means in my power to alleviate their
forlorn condition. But my authority, as Commandant, was a mere mockery,
for we were entirely at the disposal of the Spanish guard. It was truly
painful, despite the frequency of the scene, to witness the daily return
of misery. Midnight, that hour when wretchedness generally forgets
itself in sleep, seemed to have lost the influence here, its silence
being broken by the passing footsteps of those unhappy men, as many
passed the time telling me the oft repeated list of grievances, while
they promenaded the gloomy avenues and colonnades of the old convent. At
times, and when the moon shone, the whole building had the appearance of
a splendid mausoleum, and the sufferers as they passed from cell to
cell, looked unearthly, and put me in mind almost of the fabled and
ghastly inhabitants of the other world.

By custom, however, we got so familiarized to everything revolting,
that, at length, these horrors became as ordinary matters of course. A
journalist would have thrown his pen aside, in the monotony of daily
cruelty; and I myself, by the lapse of a few years, am only now, as it
were, aroused from the lethargy it had thrown me into. I look back with
a thrill. I see them still, as it were, before me,—the fierce look!—the
quick order!—the lash!—and the gaunt, misery-stricken countenances of
one hundred and fifty men, and all the changes their tyrants had rung
amongst them!

Finding my complaints so unavailing, I made up my mind to quit the
service; and, intimating my wishes to head-quarters, that a medical
board might examine my wounds, I handed over my commandantship to a
Captain Oakley, of the 2nd Lancers. I met this gentleman on his way to
the convent, with a couple of sets of cats, which he had procured from
the British frigate—I believe the ‘Castor’—then lying in the harbour of
Santander. He pulled them out of his pocket, and, with an air well
suited to his meaning, gave me to understand that he would have no
“nonsense!”

While awaiting an answer from head-quarters, I was obliged, much against
my inclination, to remain at the convent. This, however, gave me an
opportunity of witnessing his first essay at the command. The wants and
privations the men had hitherto endured he did not deem sufficient; and,
as a last resort, they were, to the number of one hundred and fifty
placed at the top of the building, in one room, the windows of which
having been totally demolished, laid them open to the northern aspect,
in the cold month of November, without even the poor advantage of a
fire-place. Two Spanish soldiers were posted sentry, with loaded
muskets, to prevent ingress or egress. One of these was employed to
escort the men to the closet, one at a time, by day; and, at night, a
large tub, placed in the centre of the room, served every purpose till
morning.

I was one day on my return from Santander to this gloomy prison-house,
when I met a party, bearing on their shoulders, the body of a man on a
shutter, to the general hospital. On inquiry, I found his name to be
John Bryant, of the 6th—an invalid, not a prisoner. This poor fellow, it
appeared, while by order of Captain Oakley, in the act of cutting a few
boughs, to make a broom to sweep the cloisters with, was watched by one
of the Spanish soldiers, and, while in the tree, deliberately shot. Poor
Bryant fell instantly through the branches, mortally wounded, the ball
entering at the breast and passing out at the shoulder. He died the same
night; but, as usual, his murder was not taken the slightest notice of.

An order at length arrived, and a medical board having sat accordingly,
I was pronounced, through wounds, unfit for further service. I packed up
my traps, and hastened to leave the neighbourhood. I felt as few ever
felt before: and, even now, seated in my family circle, though years
have intervened, seem to breathe anew the freedom I experienced at my
deliverance from this worse than purgatory.

Thus ends my military career; which, little as it can boast of leading
incident, may yet prove interesting. I shall, however, feel contented if
it but assist to wile away a dull hour, or keep alive the recollection
of personal enterprise among those of my veteran comrades whom war has
permitted to live and peruse it. It is but a plain, unvarnished attempt
to relate my individual adventures; and, perhaps, like the works of most
men, might have amused its author, but for the fatigues and intricacies
of compilation. “The fame of a scholar,” an eminent writer has observed,
“is acquired only in solitude; and he connects but a chain of silent and
cool reflection.” With me it is different: all my recollections are
mixed up in extraordinary broils and confusions, which make it no easy
task, from out so great a variety, to connect even the few incidents,
thus huddled together in the

ADVENTURES OF A SOLDIER.

THE END.

LONDON:

Printed by Schulze and Co., 13, Poland Street.

INTERESTING

MILITARY AND NAVAL WORKS.

Published by COLBURN and Co.

LIGHTS AND SHADES OF MILITARY LIFE.

Edited by Lieut.-Gen. Sir CHARLES NAPIER, G.C.B., Commander-in-Chief in
India, &c. 1 vol., 8vo, 10s. 6d. bound.

“A narrative of stirring interest, which should be in the hands of every
officer in her Majesty’s service.”—_Globe._

--------------

CAPTAIN CRAWFORD’S REMINISCENCES
OF ADMIRALS SIR E. OWEN, SIR B. HALLOWELL CAREW,
AND OTHER DISTINGUISHED COMMANDERS.

2 vols., post 8vo, with Portraits, 21s. bound.

“A work which cannot fail of being popular in every portion of our
sea-girt isle, and of being read with delight by all who feel interested
in the right hand of our country—its Navy.”—_Plymouth Herald._

--------------

STORY OF THE PENINSULAR WAR.
A COMPANION VOLUME TO MR. GLEIG’S
“STORY OF THE BATTLE OF WATERLOO.”

With six Portraits and Map, 5s. bound.

“Every page of this work is fraught with undying interest. We needed
such a book as this; one that could give to the rising generation of
soldiers a clear notion of the events which led to the expulsion of the
French from the Peninsula.”—_United Service Gazette._

--------------

THE NEMESIS IN CHINA;
COMPRISING A COMPLETE
HISTORY OF THE WAR IN THAT COUNTRY.

From Notes of Captain W. H. HALL, R.N.
1 vol., Plates, 6s. bound.

--------------

HISTORY OF THE WAR
IN GERMANY AND FRANCE IN 1813 & 1814.

By Lieut.-Gen. the MARQUIS OF LONDONDERRY,
G.C.B., &c. &c. 21s.

--------------

ADVENTURES OF A NAVY LIEUTENANT.

2 vols. 10s.

FOOTNOTES

Footnote 1:

A few months back, while on duty at the Tower, one of the warders
informed me a most extraordinary lady was anxious to see me, when, to
my astonishment, Mrs. Plunket stood before me, and while she held a
handkerchief by one hand close to that part where her nose formerly
stood, with her other hand she squeezed mine, and in the most
plaintive tone told me of poor Tom’s death. It appeared that herself
and Plunket, who usually tramped through different parts of the
country, and procured a livelihood selling needles and tapes, while
passing through a street in Colchester, suddenly staggering a few
paces fell down and expired. The death of Tom and the sight of Mrs.
Plunket, whose extraordinary countenance excited disgust as well as
pity, spread like wildfire through the town, and it came to the ears
of several retired officers living in that city, who happened to read
my description of him; the result was that a handsome collection was
set on foot, and the amount of twenty pounds was collected for the
widow. The lady of a colonel also, entirely out of her own pocket,
paid for the funeral of poor Tom, with a handsome tombstone to
perpetuate his memory. This she told me with many sobs. Thus ended the
career of the gallant but unfortunate Plunket.

Footnote 2:

As the reader may not be aware of the weight each rifleman had to
carry during this long and harassing march, this too by men considered
the lightest troops in our service, they are as follows: Knapsack and
straps, two shirts, two pair of stockings, one pair of shoes, ditto
soles and heels, three brushes, box of blacking, razor, soap-box and
strap, and also at the time an extra pair of trowsers, a mess-tin,
centre-tin and lid, haversack and canteen, great coat and blanket, a
powder-flask filled, a ball bag containing thirty loose balls, a small
wooden mallet used to hammer the ball into the muzzle of our rifles;
belt and pouch, the latter containing fifty rounds of ammunition,
sword-belt and rifle, besides other odds and ends, that at all times
are required for a service-soldier. Each squad had also to carry four
bill-hooks, that weighed six pounds each, so that every other day each
man had to carry it; thus equipped, with from seventy to eighty pounds
weight, this too in the melting month of July. Not content with the
above, the General gave strict orders for each man to have his canteen
filled with water before commencing the day’s march every morning.
Through being thus overloaded, four hundred of the battalion died a
few months after our arrival, without a single shot being fired. But
the survivors soon found out the cause of this mortality, as I don’t
think there was a man in the regiment five years after, before we left
the country, could show a single shirt or a pair of shoes in his
knapsack.

Footnote 3:

The Honourable Captain Pakenham was a brother-in-law to the Duke of
Wellington. This gentleman, who belonged to my regiment, was much
beloved by us all. He was always so considerate! On every occasion
when the fresh arrival of necessaries, meat, wine, &c., brought the
men in crowds about the stores, he invariably would abide his turn,
and, as though he were one of ourselves, oblige every new comer,
whatever his rank, to submit to the same. This, though mere justice,
for its rare occurrence with the other officers, was never forgotten
by the men. Since his return from the Peninsula I have been told he
was ordered to New Orleans, where he was killed.

Footnote 4:

I must here remark, that these shells were thrown at us by mistake, as
the town was in the possession of our friends the Portuguese, under
the command of Colonel Cox, a British officer, who from our position
being near the enemy, as well as our green dress, must have mistaken
us for the latter. Almeida was afterwards taken by the French.

Footnote 5:

Strange as it may appear, this ball may be this hour felt with as much
ease as the first day it entered, forty-two years back.

Footnote 6:

Among the officers wounded was the present Sir H. Smith, his brother
Tom also. The former being on the staff had a _cedan_ with two mules
to carry him; the latter was packed with the men in bullock-carts.

Footnote 7:

With regard to knapsacks, of which so much has been spoken, I cannot
see why they could not be carried by the quarter-master or
commissariat, and given out with the same ease as the rations. This I
apply only to the rifles and other light troops, who, being always
exposed and in advance, have need of all their energies and activity
to render them fully effective.

Footnote 8:

Any of my readers passing through Knightsbridge, may chance to observe
a tall military figure, bent with years, a bag thrown over his
shoulders, stooping to pick up bones, &c., this person is no other
than the once redoubtable Humphrey Allen, at that time one of the
smartest and finest-looking men in our Rifles.

Footnote 9:

I have often felt surprised that our officers have not generally
adopted the plan of carrying a rifle when in action; the defence it
would afford to the individual himself in its superiority over the
sword or the pistol, which latter are mere toys in the field, would, I
imagine, bear its own argument. The additional strength also it must
give to the efficiency of the regiments generally, from the number it
would add to each volley (in the proportion of fifty to a regiment),
and the confidence it must inspire in the officers, would, one should
think, carry everything before it, nor can it prevent any officer in
keeping his eye on his men, as all riflemen, while in action, use
their own judgment by getting under cover, consequently out of sight.

Footnote 10:

This veteran soldier, who was afterwards promoted to the rank of
Sergeant-Major, through the interest of his old commander Sir Hussey
Vivian, now holds a situation in the Tower, where we frequently meet.

Footnote 11:

As some of my readers may not be acquainted with the duty and the
character of a “Forlorn-Hope,” I will proceed to explain it. On the
eve of the storming of a fortress, the breaches, &c., being all ready,
Captains of companies, on their private parade, give the men to
understand that such and such a place is to be taken by storm. Every
man then, who wishes to volunteer to head the stormers, steps forward
to the front, and his name is immediately taken down by the officer;
if none offer themselves the first men for duty are selected. With our
regiment this latter alternative was never required, as a sufficient
number were always ready.

This service, or “Forlorn-Hope,” is designated by the French in the
not less appropriate term of “Les Enfants perdus,” or “Lost Children,”
and has always to lead or make the first attack.

Footnote 12:

There is no doubt, but Wilkie, Major Napier, and indeed several others
in advance fell by the fire of the Portuguese; who being panic-struck
by the first volley they received from the town, instantly lay down on
the glacis, and commenced firing on the breach. A random shot through
the embrasure deprived my friend of life.

Footnote 13:

Grass-bags are long sacks about six feet by three, filled with grass
or hay, and so stuffed as to enable a party, in case the ladders
should not be fixed in sufficient time, by pitching them into the
trenches before them to descend with comparative safety. With us,
however, they answered a double purpose, being carried by our men in
front of their persons to prevent the effects of the enemy’s fire.

Footnote 14:

The gallantry of the Spaniards of our regiment make me believe, had
those countrymen during the war been properly commanded, they would
have made excellent soldiers.

Footnote 15:

As before stated, the French carry no haversacks.

Footnote 16:

As of late, much has been said concerning the use or non-use of the
bayonet in action, I shall here take the liberty, supported by the
above fact, of intruding my own opinions in the matter; an opinion,
which falling from the mouth of an old soldier only, might otherwise
be thought worthless, if not presumptuous.

It is generally known of course that Riflemen, when in action, are at
all times extended, and have always better opportunities of watching
the movements of two armies, than those troops who are compelled to
march in compact and closely-wedged masses.

Both parties, it will be observed by the above, were with their
fire-locks unloaded, the British having fired and charged before the
French could reload, and both consequently had no resource left but
their bayonets. Now I would ask the no-bayonet gentlemen, if the
French, who well knew their mutual position, had seen the British
advance with bare muzzles or with no bayonets, would they have given
way with their own bayonets fixed to oppose them. If they did, they
ought to be hanged, from the Colonel downwards. On the other hand, if
the English had attempted to charge with bare muzzles against fixed
bayonets, each man from the commanding officer down should be sent to
a madhouse.

Upon this then I should say, if my opinion be acceptable, that the
bayonets had better remain in present use until such time as we can
bargain with the French or other enemies to disuse them.

Footnote 17:

Query Countess of Gazan.

Footnote 18:

Query Jourdain’s _bâton_.

Footnote 19:

Strange to say, this very sergeant, whose name was Lee, and who had
the fame of being the best boxer in his regiment, after the battle of
Waterloo, lay wounded in the bed next to mine in the hospital at
Antwerp. “Holloa, Rifleman!” said he, when he first perceived me near
him, “don’t you recollect me!” At first I did not. “By God,” said he,
again, “you frightened me more than a bit at Vittoria, when guarding
your money-bags.” This soon settled the recognition; but, poor fellow!
he died after the amputation of his arm.

Footnote 20:

Tom served under General Whitelock in South America.

Footnote 21:

The brass clasp or hook that fastens the belt.

Footnote 22:

This being only a report amongst us wounded men, little reliance can
be placed on it.

Footnote 23:

28, Berkeley Square, March 2nd, 1819.

I strongly recommend to your notice, and to the attention of the Board
of Chelsea, the bearer, Edward Costello, late sergeant in the first
battalion Rifle Brigade, for an increase of pension for his gallant
services, he having been discharged in consequence of wounds received
in action.

A. F. BARNARD,
Major-General Commanding,
First Battalion Rifle Brigade.

To General Sir E. DUNDAS,
&c., &c., &c.
Colonel-in-Chief, Rifle Brigade,

To this hour it remained unaltered.

Footnote 24:

This Conner now resides at Chelsea, and I am happy to say, in good
circumstances, at his trade as a tailor.

Footnote 25:

Now Sir Henry Bulwer.

Footnote 26:

_Vide_, General Order under Evans.

“G. O., Head Quarters, San Sebastian,

“September 2, 1835.

* * * “All provosts and their assistants are empowered to inflict
summary punishment _on the breech_ to the amount of twenty-four
lashes, according to the degree of the offence, on soldiers and
_followers_ of the army committing offences against discipline,
plundering, drunkenness, violence, and, in short, everything tending
to the subversion of good order in the army. The provost must either
witness the offence himself _or have it from the evidence of competent
eye witnesses_; the punishment in every case to be inflicted on the
spot or near the same.”

Footnote 27:

“G. O. Head Quarters, Frenada,

“November 1, 1811.

“The office of Provost Marshal has existed in all British armies in
the field * * * his authority must be limited by the necessity of the
case, and whatever be the crime of which a soldier may be guilty, the
Provost Marshal has not the power of inflicting summary punishment for
it unless _he_ should see him in the act of committing it. If he
should not see him in the act of committing it, he is directed to
report the offence to the Commander-in-chief of the army, in order
that the soldier be _tried_, and _evidence_ adduced against him.
Further the Commander of the Forces desires that it may be clearly
understood that _no officer whatever_ has a right to order the Provost
Marshal, or his assistants, to exercise the authority intrusted to
them; nor can the Provost Marshal, or his assistants, inflict
punishment on any man, except they should see him in the act of
committing a breach of orders and discipline. Their duty is, by
_vigilance_ and activity, to _prevent_ those breaches which the
Commander of the Forces is sorry to observe are too common, and to
punish those they may catch in the act.”

Footnote 28:

I feel bound, before quitting the subject, to declare it as my opinion
that the bread was not actually poisoned; the materials of which it
was made, no doubt, were of the worst description, of which the
colour, which was of the most disheartening black, gave every proof;
when two days old it would be as hard almost as wood, and in another
similar lapse of time, it would mildew, and become green as old
copper. The men, however, who were not taken ill, always fed upon it,
from necessity; while most of the officers, who were served with good
white bread (but at a less ration), were equally attacked by the
sickness. The baker, therefore, in this respect, did no more than what
our own contractors would have done, and which the abominable quality
of almost everything sent us went to testify. That he conspired to
favour Don Carlos’s cause I have no doubt, and the punishment was
necessary, and a wholesome one.

Footnote 29:

There were seven brothers of the Cummings in our first battalion Rifle
Brigade; the above Allan was sergeant in the band, and was killed at
Vittoria 21st June, 1813.

Footnote 30:

This I was informed by the surgeon who dressed them afterwards.

Footnote 31:

Vide first article of conditions of service:

“I. The time of service to be for _one_ or _two_ years, as may be
preferred by the individual engaging to enter her Majesty’s service.”

Footnote 32:

The whole of these two regiments were almost entirely Scotch, a people
whom I ever found justly submissive and brave. Each man of these
signed his name himself; and, by the ready manner, gave full proof of
their being well informed as well as intellectual. It will be
recollected, also, that, up to the time of their laying down arms,
they had carried them only on a matter of good faith; for not one of
them had taken the oath of allegiance to either the British or the
Spanish Government. In the Rifles none laid down their arms or joined
the discontented. I had raised them myself; and they were the only
regiment that had not been buoyed up with false representations. The
deficiency of allegiance was universal, I believe, in the Legion; and,
under these facts, I feel surprised that any man was punished by
court-martial. They virtually were not a Spanish or a British force,
and constituted mere camp followers, answerable only—with certain
exceptions—to civil authorities, and not to their officers, who, I
presume, are now accountable to British laws for the cruelties they
inflicted.

Transcriber's Note

Italics are represented by _underscores_.

Inconsistent hyphenation of words in the original book has been
retained. Punctuation errors were fixed. The name Josh was followed by a
period/full stop in the early parts of the book and not in the later
parts. This was left as printed. Some additional corrections have been
made, as detailed below:

p. xi and p. 144 Campaign of 1812 -> Campaign of 1813
p. xiv H cold-blooded Spaniard -> A cold-blooded Spaniard
p. xiv Meda -> Medal
p. 3 oyer -> over
p. 29 two of three -> two or three
p. 39 dreafully -> dreadfully
p. 59 we passed trough the town -> we passed through the town
p. 63 skirmishing end endeavouring -> skirmishing and endeavouring
p. 103 then then addressed -> then addressed
p. 144 Alamada -> Allamada
p. 171 goold -> gold
p. 216 regi- -> regiment
p. 221 catch in the fact -> catch in the act
p. 235 Chapelgoris -> Chapelgorris
p. 239 segeant-major -> sergeant-major
p. 242 Monte a el ciel -> Monte a el cielo
p. 245 been dismissed the Legion -> been dismissed from the Legion
p. 264 wofully -> woefully

*** End of this LibraryBlog Digital Book "Adventures of a Soldier - Written by Himself" ***

Home